《Half-Hearted》


 Chapter One

    My mother married a demon.


    That''s what they said down in the village. I had often wanted to correct them because this statement was wrong on two points.


    First of all, my father was a tiernan, not a demon. Tiernan are benevolent nature spirits that typically avoid human contact. However, there were many stories of people meeting tiernan without knowing until afterward. They are magical beings that bring life and beauty to the world around them.


    But, to the villagers, I suppose all of that can be equated to demons.


    Second, my mother hadn¡¯t really married my father. Can one marry a mountain? Or a tree? Or a river?


    No, she hadn¡¯t married him, but she had loved him. She loved him, and he visited her for a season. Then he continued on his way, and I was born the following year.


    Now, tiernan have the ability to take any form that they wish. They can disguise themselves as humans, animals, or any natural formation. Unfortunately, this trait isn¡¯t passed on to their half-tiernan offspring. So, even if my mother had been able to hide the origins of her pregnancy, everyone knew the truth as soon as they saw my yellow-tinted skin and crescent-shaped eyes.


    My mother, who had grown up in a very conservative household, was immediately thrown out by her family. And the rest of the villagers¡ªa superstitious lot¡ªwanted nothing to do with us either.


    That¡¯s how my mother and I came to live in our little cottage in the woods. Well, I say cottage, but it was actually a hut. It was made of woven boughs that were chinked with mud, and a thatched roof. It had only one room, where we slept, cooked, mended, washed, and all else.


    It was the only home I had ever known, and I loved it dearly. No child could''ve been happier than I was in my early years. I had my mother, our home, food and clothing provided through my mother''s hard work, and the wonders of the woods.


    In my mind, I thought that nothing could ever go wrong.


    ***


    ¡°Tiff,¡± Mother called. ¡°Where have you gone?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t far from the cottage, but I was sitting in the mud behind some scrub brush. I suddenly remembered that I hadn¡¯t completed the task that she had given me that morning. I had completely forgotten.


    ¡°T¡¯phani?¡± Mother¡¯s voice grew in volume.


    I sat there, squishing mud between my fingers, debating on what would get me the least amount of scolding. The amount of filth on my person meant that I wouldn¡¯t escape no matter what. She had just done the laundry the day before, and I only had one other set of clothing.


    ¡°Theophana!¡±


    My heart jolted, and my body followed suit. She had used my full name. I was at the mercy of the gods now.


    I stood up slowly. The mud plopped from my hands, sounding distinctly glum.


    ¡°Yes, Mother?¡± I responded meekly.


    Her blue eyes locked on me, making me feel like a mouse spotted by a cat. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer me?¡± she asked, her voice rumbling even at this distance.


    I wiped my hands on my skirt, trying to hide what I had been doing. ¡°I¡­was distracted.¡±


    Mother took a deep breath. ¡°What were you doing over there?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing anything.¡±


    Her calloused hand pushed back the strands of brown hair that had escaped from her braid onto her face. ¡°Come here.¡±


    I inched away from the mud, to distance myself from the evidence. "What do you need?" I asked uncomfortably.


    ¡°Come here,¡± she repeated.


    ¡°I just remembered I have things to do,¡± I said. ¡°I will go do them.¡±


    Mother¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I said, come here.¡±


    I heaved a sigh. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll have better luck in my next life,¡± I muttered to myself as I emerged from the brush.


    Mother gasped when she saw the state of my dress. She seemed completely speechless for at least three breaths.


    ¡°What¡­? How¡­? What in the world¡­?¡± she blustered.


    I hung my head low. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mama.¡±


    I didn¡¯t often call her that anymore¡ªafter all, I was almost twelve¡ªbut it seemed as good a tactic as any to try and soften the blow.


    Suddenly, Mother burst out in laughter. She lowered herself into a crouch, holding her head with one hand. I straightened, feeling an unexpected surge of hope.


    ¡°Oh, my darling, will you never change?¡±


    A smile stole across my lips. ¡°I doubt it.¡±


    She laughed even harder. ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case.¡±


    My mouth parted into a grin. I walked up to the door of the cottage where she stood, feeling as if I had escaped my doom.


    Mother took another deep breath and stood up again. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t go down to the village looking like that. Come wash up.¡±


    I immediately froze. ¡°The village? Why are we going to the village?¡±


    Mother¡¯s expression became stiff, just as it always did whenever we talked about the village. ¡°You need new shoes, and I have some linen to trade.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t need new shoes. My old ones are fine!¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Tiff, your shoes have so many holes that they won¡¯t even stay on your feet. That¡¯s not even taking into account that they are too small for you now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need shoes,¡± I insisted. ¡°My feet are just fine for getting around. Excellent tiernan endurance and such!¡±


    Mother smiled faintly. ¡°Winter is on its way, little one. You cannot go around without shoes in the snow.¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡±


    ¡°Well, I do,¡± she quipped. ¡°Now go get washed. We¡¯re leaving soon.¡±


    I gave her my most serious scowl, making sure that she got a good look at it. I stripped off my dress right there by the door, leaving it in a muddy pile. Then I marched over to the water basin, which was full of rainwater, and drew a bucket for washing.


    I splashed the water over myself carelessly, taking off only the top layer of dirt. I wouldn¡¯t give my mother the satisfaction of seeing me make an effort for those stupid villagers. It¡¯s not like any of them were terribly clean either.


    Mother came over with a towel and a comb, trying to tame my unruly hair, but I pushed her hands away.


    She sighed again. ¡°Fine.¡±


    I walked back to the cottage, not bothering to dry myself before stepping inside. I pulled out my other set of clothes from under the bed we shared. All of my clothes were made of linen since that was something Mother could make with the bounty of the forest, but this was a shirt and trousers instead of a dress.


    It didn¡¯t matter to me what I wore, but Mother insisted that it was good to have different types of clothing for different situations. In my case, trousers for working and dresses for playing.


    Well, going down to the village certainly wasn¡¯t play, so I supposed I was dressed appropriately.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said cheerfully, giving her a cheeky smile.


    Mother had put my muddy dress in a bucket of water to soak, then re-braided her hair to look tidier. She had tied the bundle of linen to her back, and a pouch with food and water rested on her hip. She glanced up when I called to her, looking over my appearance with pursed lips.


    ¡°You wild thing,¡± she said reproachfully, but with eyes full of love.


    She took my hand, walking down the rugged path that led out of the forest. We didn¡¯t walk this path often, but I knew it all the same. It was lined with wildflowers, moss, and piles of autumn leaves. It smelled so alive! I couldn¡¯t help but start to sing.


    Little butterflies, swift on the breeze


    Flutter and fly away


    Dragonflies darting through the trees


    Flutter and fly away


    Graceful birds swooping down


    Flutter and fly away


    Tree leaves falling to the ground


    Flutter and fly away


    Summer sun will stay for today


    Flutter and fly away


    Rain or wind, come what may


    Flutter and fly away


    Mother joined me in the song, chasing away all of our previous annoyance. By the time we finished the simple tune, both of us were smiling broadly. We gazed at the dappled light of the afternoon filtering down through the trees.


    ¡°Are we going to gather chestnuts tomorrow?¡± I asked, skipping down the path to the rhythm of the song.


    She hurried to keep up with me, but didn¡¯t skip as well. ¡°No, not tomorrow. Perhaps the day after.¡±


    I didn¡¯t question her. She always knew the best times to do things in the woods. I knew that she¡¯d teach me someday, but I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to learn.


    We topped a small ridge, bringing the village into view. Our cottage was only about half a league from the southern border of the village. It was close, but the thick shelter of the trees gave us the feeling of isolation.


    The village was situated in a snug little valley, surrounded by tall hills. The forest extended south for many leagues, but all of the land north of the village was dedicated to farming. It was a prosperous area, watched over by the local feudal lord from his enormous castle on the top of the eastern hill. There were two other valleys just past the hills, making up the remainder of the fiefdom.


    The politics and economic cooperation were, of course, much more complicated than that. But I didn¡¯t care about any of that at this time of my life. All I knew was the difference between the happiness of our little hut and the displeasure of venturing away from it.


    I could feel the animosity long before we entered the village proper. Children whispered and pointed, men paused from their tasks to ¡°keep an eye¡± on us. Women appeared at their doors, making sure we didn¡¯t get too close to any of the youth.


    The closer we got to the village square, the more open the hostility. Whispers turned to murmurs, and watching turned to looming.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Mother''s hand tightened over mine. She turned slowly, careful to keep her face calm. The man approaching us looked over-baked from years of working in the sun. He had a thick beard that made him look more like an animal than a man. He gripped the long handle of a hoe in his hand, waving it in our direction.


    ¡°May I help you, sir?¡± she asked politely.


    I noted she was using her village voice. She always sounded so educated and refined when she used that voice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Westerly¡¯s girl?¡±


    My grandfather didn¡¯t like being associated with us, so he had ordered Mother to deny the relationship.


    She shook her head. ¡°No, sir.¡±


    Everyone knew it was a lie. After all, Mother had grown up in this village. However, there was always someone who insisted on pressing the matter.


    ¡°What was the name, again?¡± The man mused, staring at us as if we were vermin. ¡°Something awful pretentious, it was.¡±


    The man was joined by another villager. Based on the state of his overalls, I guessed that he had just come from the field. He had a tidy mustache and wore a straw hat to shield him from the bright sunshine.


    ¡°Evangeline,¡± supplied the second man. ¡°Evangeline Westerly.¡±


    The first man barked a laugh. ¡°That¡¯s it! What a name. Westerly always did fancy himself above the rest of us.¡±


    Mother quietly cleared her throat. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re mistaken. That is not my name.¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± said the second man, his eyes gleaming. ¡°That¡¯s no name for a Jingler freeskirt.¡±


    The first man roared with laughter.


    Even though I was young, I knew what their words implied. The Jinglers were traveling performers, often dressing up in strange costumes and colorful makeup. They would often paint their skin blue or purple or green. Or yellow, like me.


    I also was well aware of what he meant by calling my mother a freeskirt.


    I balled the hand that wasn¡¯t being held by my mother. I clenched my jaw tight, grinding my teeth together.


    A third man walked forward to join in the fun. He was wearing a cooper¡¯s apron. ¡°How about Mistress Sparkle? That¡¯s a good Jingler name!¡±


    The other two slapped the man on the shoulder, congratulating him on his wit. I rolled my eyes, earning a warning glance from Mother.


    ¡°Please excuse us, good sirs,¡± she said firmly. ¡°We must be getting on our way.¡±


    The first man held up the hoe handle, blocking our path. ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± he growled.


    She didn¡¯t reply, but turned to try and get around the man¡¯s other side. The second man stepped in front of her, looming over her with a menacing smile.


    ¡°Please let us by,¡± Mother said, her voice almost a whisper.


    The third man reached out to grip her shoulder sleeve, twisting it tight in his hand. ¡°Why should we?¡± he spat.


    A jolt of fear shot through my body. Normally, they would let us pass after a few insults. Normally, things wouldn¡¯t have escalated this quickly. What was going on?


    There were even a few women standing off to the side that looked uncomfortable with the situation.


    An older man stepped forward. I recognized him as the village cobbler, Master Heele. ¡°Alright, you lot. That¡¯s enough. Let them by.¡±


    The three men turned on him in a flash. ¡°Why?¡± snarled the first man. ¡°You siding with Westerly?¡±


    Master Heele lifted his hands in a soothing gesture. ¡°I¡¯m not siding with anyone. I just don¡¯t like to see trouble. The lord¡¯s guards might be sent down if there¡¯s too much fuss.¡±


    That was enough to make the second and third man back down. However, the first man showed his teeth and raised his stick. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of those bootlickers,¡± he declared. ¡°And I think it¡¯s high time we got rid of the trash around here!¡±


    Mother pulled me into her arms, and I could feel her trembling. I had never seen her so scared before. My eyes widened as I stared at the scene unfolding. My breath felt erratic, and my heart thumped so loud that I was sure everyone could hear it.


    I fixed my gaze on the hoe handle in the man¡¯s hand. The muscles in his arm were taut, bulging from years of hard labor. I was certain that he could kill us with nothing but that stick.


    I tried to swallow, but my mouth was dry.


    ¡°Mama,¡± I whispered, feeling my eyes fill with tears.


    She gripped my shoulders, pulling my face to hide in her bosom. I could tell that she was trying to speak, but her words didn¡¯t reach my ears.


    I heard a sharp cracking sound, followed by a shriek of pain.

 Chapter Two

    It took a moment for my mind to register that the scream had come from behind me. I turned my head to peek past my mother¡¯s protective embrace.


    The man had dropped the hoe handle, and both of his hands were clutching his head. Behind the troublemaker was a man atop a horse, holding the riding crop that had been used to strike.


    The newcomer was handsome, with a clean-shaven face and chestnut hair. His clothes were embroidered with silken thread, and his boots gleamed in the sunlight. His expression was twisted with anger, his brown eyes locked on the man he had struck.


    Mother gasped when she saw him. ¡°Leo!¡±


    ¡°Leonidas,¡± a deep voice called from afar.


    Two more riders appeared from around the corner, nudging their horses forward in an unhurried manner. The first was an older man, with streaks of gray through his brown hair. The second was a man who closely resembled Leonidas, only slightly older. Both of them were also dressed in expensive clothes as if they were on their way to visit the lord in his castle.


    I rarely came to the village, but I had never seen such unnecessary finery before. Most of the villagers dressed humbly, even though there was plenty of prosperity to go around. I suddenly was hyperaware of my dirty face and wished I had let Mother comb my hair.


    Mother shrank back as soon as she saw the newcomers. She pushed me behind her to shield me from sight.


    The older man surveyed the situation. His black eyes grew icy when they passed over my mother. He turned to the man who had protected us, speaking through stiff lips. ¡°What are you doing, Leonidas? There is no need for such behavior.¡±


    Leonidas lowered his riding crop. His expression became carefully blank as he bowed his head to the older man. ¡°Forgive me, Father. I didn¡¯t mean to embarrass you.¡±


    The man nodded absently, turning his gaze back to the original troublemaker. ¡°My apologies, Master Hove. My son is young and impulsive.¡±


    The bearded man spat on the ground. ¡°Save it, Westerly. You can¡¯t hide your nature behind your empty words.¡±


    Westerly¡ªmy grandfather¡ªgestured broadly with his hand. ¡°Such animosity is unnecessary, Master Hove. I think we all can agree that I didn¡¯t participate in this exchange.¡±


    A small crowd was starting to form. The expressions of the villagers varied from idle curiosity to anticipation. I frowned as I looked around. What was it they were expecting to see?


    Hove picked up the hoe handle, using it to point to us. ¡°You see the trash you have brought to our village?¡± he demanded. ¡°You think you have the right to be village chief when your family consorts with demons?¡±


    Westerly¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Watch your mouth, Master Hove. My family has never done anything so shameful.¡±


    Hove laughed uproariously, but he looked anything but amused. ¡°Then what do you call that demon child right there?¡±


    My grandfather¡¯s eyes turned to me, weighing down my heart with cold fear. I knew instinctively that the hostility of the entire village paled in the face of his hatred for me. The malice I sensed in him was a completely different breed from that of the other villagers. They targeted us because we were different. But this man¡­


    This man looked at me as if I was the personification of everything he hated.


    He was silent for a moment, but it seemed to stretch into hours. The longer his eyes were fixed on me, the heavier his judgment felt.


    ¡°I have heard of these¡­creatures. But I have never associated with them.¡± He spoke as if it were the absolute truth, and couldn¡¯t be refuted.


    Well, his words were half true. I had never met him before that day.


    Hove¡¯s face turned bright red. ¡°You¡¯ve never¡­¡± he sputtered. ¡°What a blatant lie!¡±


    He turned to speak to the crowd. ¡°Do you hear these lies? Everyone knows that whore is Westerly¡¯s daughter! Everyone knows that demon child is her spawn! And yet, he has the gall to pretend that he has the virtue and wisdom to be the leader of our village.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and Master Glen is any better?¡± someone shouted from the back of the crowd.


    Hove whipped around. ¡°Who said that?¡± he demanded.


    Westerly gave an exaggerated sigh. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. None of this is relevant, Master Hove, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you would stop causing trouble for the rest of the village.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your daughter,¡± Hove screamed.


    My grandfather¡¯s gaze turned to us once more. I felt the clawing urge to hide from his stare.


    ¡°I have never seen this woman before,¡± he said flatly. ¡°What about you, Roamander?¡±


    The man next to Westerly shook his head. ¡°No, Father.¡±


    ¡°Leonidas?¡±


    The younger man looked as if he was going to be sick, but he shook his head. ¡°No, Father.¡±


    My mother pressed her hands against her abdomen, taking another step back.


    Westerly gave Hove a smug smile. ¡°There you have it.¡±


    The three men turned their horses and rode back the way they came. The crowd slowly dispersed, leaving us standing on the cobblestone road alone.


    ¡°Mother?¡± I asked in a trembling voice.


    She shook her head, hurriedly wiping her eyes with the back of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my darling. It¡¯s over now.¡±


    The old cobbler walked over to us, placing a gentle hand on Mother¡¯s arm. ¡°Come along, Eva. Let¡¯s go to my shop and take care of business.¡±


    Mother squared her shoulders and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Master Heele.¡±


    The cobbler¡¯s workshop wasn¡¯t far. It took them less than a minute to retreat into the safety of its wooden walls. Master Heele gave both of us a cup of water and motioned for us to sit down.


    He immediately began measuring my feet, then searched for some premade shoes in my size. Once he found what he was looking for, he slipped them on to see if they needed to be adjusted.


    As he worked, he spoke to my mother in a calming voice. ¡°What have you brought for me this time, Eva?¡±


    She untied the bundle from her back with shaking hands. Her words were strained as she spoke, but she tried to smile. ¡°I have lots of linen that I made. This batch turned out well.¡±


    Master Heele¡¯s eyes flicked up from his tools. ¡°Ah, yes. I can see from here that it¡¯s excellent quality. What would you like in exchange?¡±


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need some wool for winter clothes,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Of course, of course. What else?¡±


    Mother set aside a pile of animal skins that she had kept and cured. That was the payment for my new shoes. Then she pulled out a pouch from the center of the bundle. ¡°I gathered some wellawort,¡± she said proudly. ¡°I found a large patch of bushes.¡±


    Master Heele stopped what he was doing to inspect the contents of the pouch. The green leaves were edged with red and smelled strongly of honey. ¡°Well,¡± he said with a smile, ¡°this will make the physician very happy! I think you can get all of your winter supplies with this.¡±


    The cobbler finished adjusting my new shoes, making a silly flourish with his hands. ¡°There you are, Lady Tiff. Properly shod at last.¡±


    I giggled. ¡°Thank you, Master Heele.¡±


    He got to his feet with a small groan, massaging his lower back. ¡°You two wait here while I go make the trades. Tsuki!¡±


    A boy about my age¡ªmaybe a little older¡ªappeared at the workshop door. He had black hair and light gray eyes, but it was difficult to see his other features. He wore a wooden mask on the lower half of his face. ¡°Yes, Master Heele?¡±


    The cobbler smiled as he gestured to the boy. ¡°This is my new apprentice, Tsuki. His family just moved to the village from Navon. Refugees.¡±


    Despite my mother¡¯s extensive efforts, my education was rather lacking. I recognized the name of the nation, but I couldn¡¯t remember where it was located.


    ¡°Tsuki,¡± Master Heele said, ¡°Stay here with Mistress Eva and Miss Tiff until I get back. Don¡¯t let anyone come in the shop.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Heele.¡±


    The cobbler gathered up the linen and the herb pouch, nodding to each of us as he went on his way. He used the little handcart that sat next to his door, placing the goods inside. He lifted the handles to pull it away, the sound of the wooden wheels on the cobblestone ringing in the air.


    Tsuki positioned himself in the doorway to guard it with nothing but his slender frame. I grinned at the idea, but Mother seemed to be more relaxed with him there. While we waited, she pulled out the food from the pouch at her hip. She gave me my portion, and even offered some to the apprentice cobbler. He shook his head without saying anything.


    It was just starting to seem that our worries for the day were over when Tsuki¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Master Heele isn¡¯t here. You can¡¯t-¡±


    The boy was unceremoniously shoved to the side.


    Mother jumped to her feet, staring at the man who entered the workshop. It was the older son of Master Westerly.


    ¡°Roam,¡± my mother exclaimed.


    He towered over her petite figure, but I marveled at how much they looked alike. Mother never spoke of her family, so I didn¡¯t know much about her brothers and sisters. Only that they existed.


    ¡°How dare you,¡± he hissed.


    Mother withered before his rage. ¡°Roam, I¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you come to the village at a time like this,¡± he continued relentlessly. ¡°You are fortunate that my father didn¡¯t come here himself to punish you!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± she stammered. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Fa¡ªI mean, Master Westerly¡ªwas trying to become village chief. I didn¡¯t know that Chief Shepherd had retired!¡±


    He pulled back his hand and slapped her with his full strength. She went sprawling to the ground but didn¡¯t make any attempt to move from where she fell.


    I cried out, rushing to her side. I lifted her head, brushing the hair from her face. ¡°Mother!¡±


    She grasped my hand. It was meant to comfort me but also served as a reminder to stay still. Mother always warned me to stay still when people from the village were angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered to her brother. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Roam.¡±


    ¡°Stop using my name!¡± He yelled. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to use my name!¡±


    She hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, Young Master Westerly. I apologize.¡±


    He pointed a finger at us. ¡°You go back to the hills and stay there.¡±


    Roamander pivoted and stalked out of the workshop. The gloom he left behind him was as thick as winter mist.


    Tsuki approached us tentatively, offering his hands to help us stand. His eyes were lowered with shame as if it was his fault that we had been attacked.


    I could feel hot tears running down my face as I stared at the empty doorway. Oh, how I hated that man. I hated all of them! I hated the villagers, with their cowardice and ignorance. I hated my mother¡¯s family, for abandoning her when she needed them most. I hated my father, for giving me life and then leaving without a backward glance.


    Most of all, I hated¡­myself. Why did I have to exist?


    Mother¡¯s life would have been perfect without me in it.


    I tried to hold back my sobs, but I couldn¡¯t. My entire body shook as I hid my face in my hands.


    My mother gathered me into her arms as if I was a small child again. She stroked my hair, gently hushing me. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, darling. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here. We¡¯ll be just fine. We¡¯ll go home, and they won¡¯t hurt us anymore.¡±


    Her words made me cry even harder.


    ¡°Why do we have to be home to be safe?¡± I demanded. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything to them!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she soothed. ¡°I wish we lived in a different world, but we don¡¯t.¡±


    I lifted my head, staring into her tear-filled eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t we just leave?¡± I begged, not for the first time. ¡°Why do we have to stay near this village? We could go anywhere!¡±


    Mother bit her lip. She never answered this question, but somehow I knew the answer. She still believed that my father would come back someday.


    But he wouldn¡¯t.


    Just as one could never see the same rainstorm a second time, my father would never return to this place. My tiernan intuition knew this without any doubt.


    However, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say so to my mother. I never spoke of what I knew. And she never spoke of it, even though she probably knew, too.


    In the distance, I could hear the sound of wooden wheels on the cobblestone. Master Heele was returning. Tsuki ran out to meet him, presumably to tell him what had happened.


    The aged cobbler hurried indoors, his eyes tight with emotion. ¡°Eva, are you hurt? I¡¯m so sorry I left you alone!¡±


    Mother shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Heele. I don¡¯t think you could have done anything, even if you had been here.¡±


    He wrung his hands, looking around the shop for some sort of solution. Mother got to her feet, pulling me with her. She gave Master Heele¡¯s arm a small squeeze, then put her arm around Tsuki¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± she told him firmly. ¡°There was nothing that you could do.¡±


    The boy¡¯s fortitude crumbled, and he began to cry.


    She hugged him close, just as she did for me when I was sad. ¡°I¡¯m glad you were with us,¡± she said to him. ¡°You made me feel brave. It¡¯s scarier to face something like that alone.¡±


    Master Heele sighed. His expression was heavy with resignation. He held out a small coin purse. ¡°Here¡¯s the remaining profit from your wellawort. I suspect the physician was being stingy in what he paid, but it was enough.¡±


    Mother hid her hands behind her back. ¡°You keep it Master Heele. As payment for your services.¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°Nonsense. I won¡¯t keep money that doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡±


    ¡°Where would I use it?¡± she asked him pointedly. ¡°No one will sell anything directly to me.¡±


    The cobbler seemed at a loss for words. Finally, he shrugged and put the purse on his workbench. ¡°I will credit it to you the next time you need shoes.¡±


    Mother didn¡¯t argue, but I knew that she would choose to forget the credit.


    We all walked outside, where the handcart was waiting. It was loaded up with bundles of wool, candles, small barrels of preserves, packages of sugar and salt, and a container of flour. Anything else we needed to survive the winter, we could find or make ourselves.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the cart back tonight, after dark,¡± Mother promised.


    Master Heele shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t come to the village in the dark. It¡¯s not safe. I¡¯ll send Tsuki for it tomorrow.¡±


    Mother agreed, and I felt a surge of relief. I hated being left alone, especially when I knew my mother might meet danger along the way.


    She lifted the handles of the cart to pull, and I pushed from behind. ¡°Thank you,¡± I called over my shoulder.


    Master Heele waved his hand at us, and Tsuki stared at our retreating backs with his big gray eyes.

 Chapter Three

    I awoke the next morning to sunlight streaming through the cracks in our walls. The mud that we used for chinking usually washed out a bit during the spring rains, and we left it that way during the summer. Now that autumn was well underway, we would need to fill the gaps again.


    We didn¡¯t have any windows in our little home¡ªwe couldn¡¯t afford glass, and shutters weren¡¯t practical¡ªbut there was enough light for me to know that the morning was quickly passing.


    I crawled out of the bed that I shared with Mother. It was a straw mattress in the far corner of the room, covered in a nest of blankets. I was surprised that I had slept in. That didn¡¯t happen often.


    ¡°Mother?¡± I called.


    ¡°Out here,¡± her voice replied.


    I stepped out of our hut, wiping the remains of sleep from my eyes. As if we had been sharing the thought, she was mixing up a bowl of mud for the walls. I could see my dress from the day before, freshly washed and hanging to dry in a patch of sunshine.


    I felt a twinge of guilt. She had gotten up early to wash my dress, while I¡¯d had a lazy morning.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said, standing behind her kneeling figure and wrapping my arms around her neck.


    ¡°Good morning, Tiff,¡± she smiled.


    I plopped down on the ground next to her. ¡°What are we doing today?¡±


    She held up the bowl. ¡°Chinking first, then we can check the walnut grove.¡±


    I nodded. I was glad it wasn¡¯t a sewing day, even though we had the fabric for our winter clothes. I hated sewing.


    ¡°Your breakfast is by the fire, darling. Go eat,¡± she urged.


    I rolled onto my knees and then stood up. I skipped back into the hut, making a silly face at my mother before leaving her sight.


    The fire in our cottage was contained by a large clay pot, which funneled the smoke outside. The plate with my breakfast sat on the top, keeping warm. It consisted of some bread with honey on it, boiled dove eggs, and cooked root vegetables. I cracked the first egg and began to peel it, throwing the shells into the compost bucket.


    ¡°Mother,¡± I called through the doorway, ¡°have you ever been to the other villages in Three Valleys?¡±


    I could see her silhouette stand to begin applying the mud to the walls. ¡°No,¡± she answered. ¡°I¡¯ve never left this village.¡±


    ¡°You never traveled with Grandfather?¡± I asked, trying to keep my voice casual.


    Mother¡¯s hand paused. ¡°Merchants don¡¯t typically take their children with them.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I let the subject pass.


    Her work resumed. ¡°My auntie traveled quite a bit, and she said this was the most beautiful place in the world. So I¡¯m happy to stay.¡±


    She meant her great-aunt Theophana, my namesake. She was the only one who had been willing to help my mother after I was born. It was thanks to her that we hadn¡¯t died during that first winter.


    I began peeling another egg. ¡°I wonder if Auntie is lonely,¡± I mused.


    ¡°The dead are never lonely,¡± Mother replied softly, ¡°only the living.¡±


    ¡°We should go visit her soon,¡± I suggested. ¡°We could take her the last flowers of the season.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we can make it soon enough for flowers,¡± she said. ¡°We have to finish all of our preparations for winter, first.¡±


    I made a face, even though she couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°Why can¡¯t we just move back to Auntie¡¯s house for the winter? No one is using it.¡±


    We had lived with Aunt Theophana until she passed away when I was four years old. She¡¯d been dead for less than a day when the rest of the family ordered us to leave.


    I could hear Mother sigh. ¡°You know we can¡¯t do that, darling.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like anyone would notice,¡± I muttered to myself. ¡°No one lives close by that house.¡±


    ¡°They would see the lights, Tiff,¡± she pointed out. ¡°And smoke from the cooking fire.¡±


    I stuffed the last bit of my breakfast into my mouth. Winter always seemed lonely, for some reason. Maybe it was because the forest was sleeping. I always felt the urge to wander someplace new when the autumn came, and let the forest sleep in peace.


    ¡°Are you done eating?¡±


    I hopped to my feet. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then come help me with this.¡±


    Filling the gaps in a wall woven from sticks is not as easy as one might think. I didn¡¯t mind helping, but I wasn¡¯t as good at it as Mother. I was soon covered in spatters of mud, and the walls of the hut looked less tidy than before.


    Mother didn¡¯t seem to mind my lack of skill, and I didn¡¯t mind being dirty. I gave her a wide grin, singing the song that we always sang while performing this task.


    Mud to seal up the secret place


    Mud to seal up our hiding place


    Winds can¡¯t find us behind this door


    Cold of winter won¡¯t mind us more


    My mother always stopped at that point, but I liked making my own verse to continue.


    Mud to turn us into statues


    Mud to darken our faces and shoes


    Mud all over our hands and hair


    Mud to make all the people stare


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Mother laughed, and I did, too. I changed the words every time we sang it, but I always loved to make her laugh. The sound was like warm milk filling my entire body.


    She reached over the wipe some of the mud from my cheek. ¡°You certainly would make people stare in this state.¡±


    ¡°People stare no matter what I look like,¡± I said flippantly.


    Her smile slipped, and I immediately regretted my words. Mother didn¡¯t really talk about my yellow skin and crescent eyes. I knew that it bothered her to see how the villagers treated me, though.


    Luckily, I was spared having to cover my carelessness. I happened to glance toward the walking path, and I spotted Tsuki standing there.


    His gray eyes were wide as he stared at me as if he was seeing me for the first time. He was still wearing the wooden mask on the lower half of his face. I wondered what he was hiding under it.


    Mother also saw him standing there and raised her hand to greet him. ¡°Good morning, Tsuki. Have you come for the cart?¡±


    He nodded, but his eyes were still locked on me.


    I crossed my arms and glared back. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude,¡± Mother whispered to me.


    She walked away to fetch the cart, which was sitting next to our dovecote. I continued to stare down the cobbler¡¯s apprentice.


    ¡°Your song,¡± he said quietly. ¡°It makes the trees feel like summer.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I¡¯d heard him correctly. His voice was so gentle, and the mask blocked some of the sounds.


    ¡°My song?¡± I asked, confused. I¡¯d expected it to be some comment about my appearance, since no one had ever talked about my singing before.


    Tsuki nodded but didn¡¯t explain.


    Mother pulled the cart next to him, then patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    He started as if coming out of a daze. ¡°Mistress Eva, I have something Master Heele told me to tell you.¡±


    My mother¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°He said to tell you that Miss Elsabetta was ill. The physician says it¡¯s alpine fever.¡±


    She gasped. ¡°How did Ellie get alpine fever? She¡¯s never left the village!¡±


    Tsuki¡¯s shoulders curled inward. ¡°Master Heele said that she went to visit Mistress Humility and just came back after an extended stay.¡±


    My eyes darted between the two of them. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Mother? Who are those people?¡±


    She took a deep breath. I could see the forced calm settle onto her face. ¡°Thank you for passing on the message, Tsuki. Please head back with Master Heele¡¯s cart.¡±


    The boy nodded and hurried away. He didn¡¯t say anything in parting.


    Mother didn¡¯t wait for him to leave before rushing into our cottage. I followed close behind.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I demanded.


    Mother knelt on the floor and began packing a travel bag. ¡°Ellie is my youngest sister. She was only six years old when I was¡­asked to leave home. Millie¡ªHumility¡ªis also my younger sister, but she was married into a merchant clan in a different fief.¡±


    I slowly processed all of the information I had received. ¡°So, your sister is sick.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°With alpine fever.¡±


    Mother sounded hoarse. ¡°Yes.¡±


    My medical knowledge was limited, but I knew the seriousness of the situation. Alpine fever was said to come from the night air of the mountains¡ªalthough that seemed a strange explanation to me. It settled in the lungs, making breathing harder and harder for the patient. There were other symptoms, of course, but that was the fatal one.


    ¡°Is Aunt Ellie going to die?¡± I asked in a small voice.


    Mother¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°No. I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°How will you stop it?¡±


    She continued to pack everything we would need to be away from our home for a few days. ¡°There is a plant in the mountains that can cure alpine fever. We¡¯ll go and find it.¡±


    ¡°These mountains?¡±


    We¡¯d lived in these small mountains for years, and we¡¯d never come across such a valuable plant before.


    Mother shook her head. ¡°It grows in the high mountains. Much higher than these ones here.¡±


    ¡°Like the ones on the other side of Three Valleys?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, like those.¡±


    I went over to our clothes trunk and pulled out last year¡¯s stockings. They were a little snug, but at least the holes had been mended. I put on my new shoes, lacing them up tight. ¡°Will it be cold?¡±


    My question caused her to pause. Our winter clothes for this year hadn¡¯t been made yet. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Mother, since she was the same size as the year before. However, I was growing out of all of my clothing at a steady rate.


    ¡°It will be colder the higher up we climb,¡± she acknowledged. ¡°You can use my cloak to keep warm.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± I protested.


    She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll wear my winter clothes. It will be fine.¡±


    Each of us would have a bundle to wear on our backs. Even so, we couldn¡¯t take much with us. Most of our food would need to be foraged or caught. The only clothes we would have would be the ones we wore.


    We took Mother¡¯s medicine kit¡ªas we always did when leaving the hut for more than a few hours. We included a few tools to help with hunting and foraging, and for making a fire. We took water skins and emergency rations¡ªjust in case we couldn¡¯t find food¡ªbut that was all.


    There was nothing we had to do to close up our hut. We shut the door so animals wouldn¡¯t wander in, but there was no lock. All of our winter supplies were stored in our cellar, so they would be safe. Our doves were able to take care of themselves until the snow came.


    Mother and I walked down the path that led to the village. All of the villages in Three Valleys were connected by roads, and all of them were ruled over by the same feudal lord. The fastest way to reach the mountains on the far side would be to go through the villages.


    However, Mother led me off the path once we left the foothills. I didn¡¯t question her decision. I also knew that the shortest road would take the longest for us to get through.


    It was a sunny day, and it was easy for me to forget why we were traveling. I skipped through the tall grass, humming a happy tune. I picked flowers to braid into a crown and pointed out the birds that I saw.


    We were heading in a northeastern direction, circumventing the populated areas. I picked up a pebble, rubbing it in my hands. ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any farms over here?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°These areas are the personal property of Lord Yubran,¡± Mother explained. ¡°He uses them as grazing land for his horses.¡±


    I pursed my lips together. ¡°Most people don¡¯t use horses. It seems like a waste of land.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Most of the people in the villages don¡¯t use horses, but they are still valuable. Merchants buy them at a high price, and they can also be given to the king as tribute.¡±


    My eyebrows shot upward. ¡°We have a king?¡±


    Mother¡¯s expression became pained. ¡°Of course we do, Tiff. I¡¯ve taught you this before.¡±


    ¡°I forgot,¡± I said dismissively. ¡°Where does the king live?¡±


    She pointed to the north. ¡°He lives in the Capital, at the center of our nation. All of the fiefs circle the Capital like a wheel.¡±


    I picked up a second pebble and tapped them against each other. ¡°Why does he get to be king? Why not any of the other lords?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Well, King Abbenon has the strongest resource of all.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Soldiers.¡±


    I laughed. ¡°So, whoever has the most soldiers gets to be king?¡±


    Mother nodded. ¡°In this nation, yes.¡±


    I tossed both pebbles away. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a very good system.¡±


    ¡°How would you do it?¡± she asked.


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just let everybody take care of themselves, I guess. Why do we need soldiers anyway?¡±


    Mother smiled again, but this time it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°You know, I once asked your grandfather the same question.¡±


    I straightened my back. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He told me a story,¡± she replied. ¡°Do you want to hear it?¡±


    I nodded eagerly. I always loved hearing a story.

 Chapter Four

    ¡°There once was a man,¡± Mother began.


    I immediately groaned. ¡°It¡¯s always a man. I¡¯d rather it be a story about a woman.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who¡¯s telling this story?¡±


    I kicked a clod of dirt, pressing my lips together. ¡°Sorry,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°There once was a man,¡± she repeated, ¡°who lived in a beautiful forest.¡±


    ¡°Like our forest?¡± I asked.


    Mother smiled. ¡°Even more beautiful. The trees were so tall that they touched the clouds. The ground was covered with wildflowers, and the air smelled of herbs. There were all sorts of creatures that lived in the forest: flocks of birds, herds of deer, packs of wolves, streams full of fish, and much more.¡±


    A smile spread across my face. That sounded like the perfect forest.


    ¡°The man loved the forest,¡± Mother continued. ¡°He loved everything in it and was grateful that it provided him with everything he needed.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s important to thank the forest for its gifts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she agreed. ¡°Sadly, though, his happy paradise didn¡¯t last.¡±


    My brow furrowed. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°More people started coming to the forest to use its resources. They were cutting down the trees, hunting all the animals, and stripping the plants.¡±


    My expression was bewildered. ¡°Why would they do that?¡±


    Mother¡¯s eyes were distant. ¡°Because they said they needed those things to live. They wanted to build cities and gather things to sell for money.¡±


    I tugged on one of the locks of my chestnut hair. ¡°You can live without doing those things,¡± I insisted.


    She smiled and continued with her story. ¡°The man asked the outsiders to please leave his forest alone. He explained that it was his home, and also home to many other living creatures. However, the intruders simply laughed and ignored his pleas. They continued to take everything they wanted from the forest¡ªmuch more than they could ever use for themselves.¡±


    I sniffed in disdain.


    ¡°The man begged them again. He warned them that the forest would disappear if they continued to take so much, but the outsiders didn¡¯t care. After all, it wasn¡¯t their home. They suggested he try to stop them, knowing he couldn¡¯t. He was only one man, and the outsiders were many.¡±


    I felt bad for the man in the story. I hated when people were bullied.


    Mother gestured with her hand. ¡°Eventually, the forest was gone and the man was left alone. The outsiders moved on to find new resources in new places. The man wept in the remains of his home and wished that he had been able to defend it from the intruders. He said that if he had been able to protect his home, everything would still be as it was.¡±


    A short silence fell over us.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± I asked.


    Mother nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the story.¡±


    I wrinkled my nose. ¡°It¡¯s not a very good one.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Well, your grandfather wasn¡¯t known for his storytelling abilities.¡±


    Two birds twirled around each other in the air, darting across my vision. I crossed my arms, feeling rather cheated. ¡°So, the only point of the story is to say that we should have soldiers to protect our resources from outsiders?¡±


    ¡°I suppose.¡±


    ¡°The forest didn¡¯t belong to that man, either,¡± I scoffed. ¡°Why would he have the right to keep resources to himself anyway? Why didn¡¯t everybody just share, and only take what they need?¡±


    My mother reached over to stroke my hair, which was the same color as her own. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s human nature. We worry about having no food or shelter, so we get as much as we can to protect against that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a stupid story,¡± I reiterated. ¡°I still don¡¯t think that soldiers are the most important thing to have.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± she said in a soothing tone, ¡°but that¡¯s the way most people think.¡±


    I snorted, kicking an undeserving rock out of my path. ¡°Tell me a different story. A better one.¡±


    A smile curved over her wide lips. ¡°Very well. Which story would you like?¡±


    ¡°Tell me a story about Linden and Lina,¡± I said with a small hop. ¡°A new one!¡±


    She tapped her chin thoughtfully. ¡°A new one? I don¡¯t know if there are any new ones.¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± I begged.


    She always had stories to tell about my two favorite characters. I suspected that they were based on her own experiences with my father, but I didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think of a new one today, Tiff,¡± she sighed. ¡°How about one I¡¯ve already told?¡±


    I made a small huff but didn¡¯t pout. ¡°Fine. Tell me the first story, then. Tell me how they met.¡±


    My mother nodded. That was the one I asked for the most, so it was no surprise to her. ¡°There once was a young woman named Lina.¡±


    ¡°And she lived in a small village far from everything,¡± I continued without prompting.


    Mother laughed gently. ¡°Yes, she did. The people in her village were all steady and practical, but Lina was wild and full of dreams.¡±


    ¡°Like me,¡± I added with another hop.


    Her eyes shone with love as she looked over me. ¡°Yes, much like you.¡±


    There was a brief pause. We listened to the wind passing through the grass, stirring up the dust from the walking path.


    Mother cleared her throat. ¡°The only place that Lina felt she could be free from the disapproval of the villagers was in the forest near her home. She would kick off her shoes and run over the mossy floor of the woods. She ate wild berries and nuts, climbed trees, waded through streams, and sat among flowers to sing songs.¡±


    I nodded my approval. It seemed the best way to live one¡¯s life.


    ¡°One spring day, she decided to try and cross the river at the far end of the forest.¡±


    ¡°But that was foolish,¡± I chimed in, ¡°because the river was swollen with melting snow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was,¡± Mother agreed. ¡°Lina had been going to the forest for many seasons, so she thought herself equal to any challenge she might face. However, one should never have a contest of wills with the river spirits.¡±


    I clucked my tongue. ¡°Bad idea,¡± I said in a sing-song voice.


    ¡°She hopped onto the line of rocks that would lead to the other side,¡± she went on. ¡°The water rushed over those rocks, too, but Lina told herself she didn¡¯t mind if her feet got wet. Crossing the river during the summer was as easy as daisies, so she assumed it wouldn¡¯t be much different in the spring.¡±


    ¡°Bad idea,¡± I sang again.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Mother tweaked my ear, causing me to jump out of her reach. We both laughed, but I didn¡¯t return to her side immediately. I made a wide circle, gathering more flowers as I went.


    ¡°Then, what happened?¡± I prompted.


    ¡°As she neared the middle of the river, her foot slipped and she fell into the rapids,¡± Mother resumed. ¡°The raging current crashed her into rocks as she was swept downstream, making it impossible for her to clear her head. She couldn¡¯t tell which way was up, nor how to get to shore.¡±


    ¡°She broke her arm,¡± I added.


    ¡°Yes, she broke her arm, but she didn¡¯t know that until later,¡± Mother chided gently. ¡°Are you going to tell the story out of order?¡±


    I playfully stuck my tongue out at her, skipping farther from her reach. I began braiding the flowers into a crown to match the one I wore on my head.


    ¡°Lina was certain that she was going to die,¡± she went on. ¡°When, suddenly, her arm got caught on a hanging tree branch.¡±


    ¡°She was saved!¡± I cheered.


    ¡°Holding tightly to the branch, she was able to pull herself to the river bank. She stayed there for a few minutes, gathering her strength. But she soon found herself being lifted out of the water by the hands of a stranger.¡±


    I fell silent. This was my favorite part of the story, and it was best when it was told by my mother.


    Her eyes softened, yet her smile was sad. ¡°She looked up into the face of the most handsome man she had ever seen. His eyes were like a beam of sunlight after winter¡¯s snow. His presence was a fire in a hearth never before used. Lina was bewildered when she saw him. She knew that she had never seen anything like him before, and she also knew that she would never see anything like him again.¡±


    I stared at the ground, giving Mother a moment of privacy. She never described what Linden looked like as far as his physical form. (Perhaps it¡¯s because he could look however he wanted.) Instead, she spoke of how it felt to be around him, to be seen by him, to be remembered by him. She spoke in a way that conveyed the reverence of walking through an ancient forest and knowing how few people would ever see such a thing.


    ¡°Lina had heard stories of tiernan, but she never thought they were real. Even if she had, she wouldn¡¯t have known how to recognize one by sight. She thought that he was just a human stranger who happened to be passing by. As such, she wasn¡¯t afraid when he pulled her out of the water and wrapped her in his cloak.¡±


    ¡°¡®You are injured,¡¯ he said to her,¡± I murmured.


    Mother plucked a tall blade of grass, turning it over in her hands. ¡°His voice filled Lina¡¯s ears like a summer breeze. It was soft and gentle, but she could still hear it over the roar of the river. He lifted her easily and carried her to a patch of sunshine nearby. ¡®It was foolish of you to challenge the river,¡¯ he told her.¡±


    ¡°The river cannot be defeated,¡± I finished.


    She nodded. ¡°His fingers lightly brushed over her, examining each of her injuries. She allowed him to touch her, studying his face in wonder. ¡®What is your name?¡¯ she asked him. He shook his head and answered, ¡®I do not have a name.¡¯ Lina laughed and insisted that everyone had a name. When the stranger thought about it for a moment, he pointed to a nearby linden tree and said, ¡®I am called the same as that tree.¡¯¡±


    I finished braiding the flower crown, then skipped over to place it on my mother¡¯s head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you name me after a tree?¡±


    Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why did you name me after Auntie instead of after a tree?¡± I repeated. ¡°You could¡¯ve called me Willow or Rowan or Maple.¡±


    Mother¡¯s eyes grew thoughtful. ¡°Because Auntie showed us the greatest love I had ever experienced, and I wanted us to honor her for that love.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Even more love than my father?¡±


    Her step faltered. ¡°Of course,¡± she said quietly. ¡°He left us, but Auntie dedicated the last years of her life to teaching us how to survive. She nurtured us and sheltered us. She protected us from the hatred of my family. No one has ever loved us like she did.¡±


    I pursed my lips as I considered her words. What she said made sense, but it still sounded strange to me. It was easy for me to assume that my mother was still madly in love with my father, but at this moment I wondered if I was wrong.


    We walked in silence for several moments before I spoke again. ¡°Are you going to finish the story?¡±


    Mother slowly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like stories anymore, Tiff. Let¡¯s finish it later.¡±


    I pouted but didn¡¯t argue. As young as I was, I still knew when Mother couldn¡¯t be coaxed. I decided to give her some time alone. ¡°I¡¯m going to climb that hill,¡± I declared.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± she said distractedly.


    I darted off, losing my flower crown in the process. I started singing a nonsense song¡ªwords and a tune made up on the spot, giving no thought to rhyme or meter. Usually, such antics made my mother smile, but instinct told me she wasn¡¯t smiling at that moment.


    We had circumvented the village of my mother¡¯s youth and were now making our way over the cluster of hills at the center of Three Valleys. The tallest hill¡ªperhaps it could be called a small mountain¡ªheld the local lord¡¯s castle aloft. We wouldn¡¯t be going near that estate, but we still had to pass by it to reach our destination.


    I raced in a wide circle. My hands were outstretched, feeling the tall grass whip against my palms. My breathing grew rapid, but I didn¡¯t tire. I rarely tired from physical exertion¡ªanother gift from my tiernan blood.


    I probably would¡¯ve continued running in circles, if the sound of horse hooves hadn¡¯t reached my ears. My eyes widened as I rushed back to my mother¡¯s side. I gripped her hand and she positioned herself to shield me.


    Two men came galloping over the rise. They spotted us and changed directions to approach. The first man was clearly a soldier, with leather armor and a spear. The second looked like some sort of scholar, wearing a funny square hat on his head and puffed-out robes.


    ¡°What are you doing on Lord Yubran¡¯s land?¡± the soldier barked. ¡°What business do you have here?¡±


    Mother immediately fell to her knees, pulling me down with her. ¡°We mean no disrespect, sir, we are merely passing by. I swear we will go no closer to Lord Yubran¡¯s esteemed abode.¡±


    My heart began to pound faster than when I had been running up the hill. I couldn¡¯t recall the last time my mother had sounded so scared. My eyes traveled up to the sharp point of the soldier¡¯s spear, which was menacing in our direction. I struggled to swallow, but I couldn¡¯t move the lump in my throat.


    I noticed that the scholar¡¯s gaze was riveted on my face, and I hurried to bow my head. It was always easier for us if strangers didn¡¯t notice my tiernan features.


    ¡°Lift your head, woman,¡± the scholar commanded.


    Mother slowly obeyed, allowing the two men to study her face.


    The scholar¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What are you doing with this half-breed child?¡±


    Her grip on my hand tightened. ¡°I¡­I am escorting her to the far mountain,¡± she said, pointing. ¡°She was wandering in the woods near my home.¡±


    None of her words were technically lies, but they pricked my heart all the same. I bent my head even lower, trying to hide the tears in my eyes.


    I knew that we would be safer if we pretended to be strangers. It wasn¡¯t the first time that my mother had been forced to deceive. I was certain we would¡¯ve used the same subterfuge in the village, if the people there didn¡¯t already know the truth.


    All of these things I knew.


    But it hurt me every time.


    Not for the first time¡ªor even the thousandth time¡ªI wished for normal-colored skin and round eyes. I wished I looked like my mother, and not like my father. I wished that we didn¡¯t have to hide from the cruelty of others. I wished we could be safe.


    The scholar¡¯s mouth thinned, but eventually, he nodded. ¡°That is good. It is important to be kind, but it is also important to uphold the integrity of our communities.¡±


    Mother ducked her head. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He pulled his shoulders back, lifting his chest. ¡°These unfortunate creatures desperately wish to take part in human society, but it is beyond their ability to truly integrate. They cannot comprehend human values, and they eventually drag down others to their lesser state of being. The greatest kindness we can give them is isolation.¡±


    The soldier gave a small bow. ¡°You are very wise, sir.¡±


    The scholar simply nodded. ¡°I have been taught by many wise men. It is my duty to remember their words.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    There was an uncomfortable pause before the scholar pulled on his horse¡¯s reins. ¡°Let us be off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The two men rode away without saying another word to us. We stayed on the ground until they were out of sight, just in case they looked back.


    When they were finally gone, Mother shakily stood. ¡°I thank every good spirit in the world that they weren¡¯t idle enough to waste time on us,¡± she gasped.


    I understood what she meant. There were few things more dangerous to us than people who had nothing better to do.


    She reached over and touched my cheek. ¡°Are you alright, Tiff? Were you scared?¡±


    I had been terrified, but I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mother.¡±


    She nodded in relief. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry before we run into anyone else.¡±


    I tried to smile at her, but my mouth felt paralyzed. I allowed her to take my hand and pull me along.


    All of the temporary joy in our travels had fled. I was forcibly reminded of my sick aunt and the purpose of our journey. I thought about how Mother would have to find a secret way to get the medicine to her sister, as it wouldn¡¯t be accepted by my grandfather if he knew the source. I thought about how thankless a task this was, and all the dangers we would still have to face to succeed. Pompous scholars and suspicious soldiers might be the least of our worries during our travels.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle, T¡¯phani,¡± Mother scolded.


    I quickened my step to catch up with her. ¡°Sorry,¡± I muttered.


    Walking faster wouldn¡¯t make us safer, but it would make my mother feel better. And I supposed that the sooner we finished this task, the sooner we¡¯d be home again.

 Chapter Five

    Mother and I reached the base of the mountain as night descended. We had maintained our pace all day, and I could tell that she was tired.


    ¡°Should I build a fire for us?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head wearily. ¡°No fire tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I agreed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you set up camp while I go find some food?¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for her to answer.


    There was a slow river that ran around the base of the mountain, so I made that my target. I could see that there were fish in the water but ignored them for now. I didn¡¯t feel like cleaning a fish to eat it. Instead, I searched along the muddy banks for edible roots and berries. I also found a patch of greens with plenty of delicious leaves I could harvest.


    I brought the bounty back to where Mother was resting, eager to show her my accomplishment.


    She peeled the roots and mashed them into a rough paste. I removed the stiff fibers from the mush before she mixed in the berries I¡¯d found. Then, using the leafy greens to scoop up the mixture, we filled our stomachs.


    Our camp was barely deserving of the word. It was just a spot where Mother had cleared the rocks and sticks, giving us a place to lay comfortably. We wrapped ourselves in Mother¡¯s cloak, cuddling together to share body heat.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as comfortable as our bed at home, but it wasn¡¯t unusual for us either. During the summer, I was just as willing to sleep outside as inside. It didn¡¯t matter to me where I was, as long as my mother was near.


    She fell asleep quickly, which was expected. Her gentle snores floated past my ear, as calming to me as any lullaby. She joked that it wasn¡¯t ladylike to snore, but to me, it was a loving reminder that I wasn¡¯t alone, even in the dark.


    Surprisingly, I wasn¡¯t sleepy yet. I slipped out from under the cloak, to not disturb Mother with my restlessness. I tiptoed over to the river bank, seating myself on a smooth stone. I gazed up at the stars, wondering how long it would take me to count them all.


    I hummed to myself as I sat there, breathing deeply and feeling content.


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    I whipped around, feeling my heart leap into my throat. I found myself staring at a creature that was something between a fish and a human. Its scales glinted in the moonlight, showing an iridescent sheen. Its voice was raspy, but it spoke clearly enough for me to understand.


    ¡°What are you?¡± it repeated. ¡°I sense magic in your blood.¡±


    My mouth worked silently for several moments before I found my voice again. ¡°My¡ªmy father is tiernan.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± the creature nodded. ¡°You are tiernan.¡±


    ¡°Half-tiernan,¡± I corrected automatically.


    The creature cocked its head to the side. ¡°Half? One cannot be half of anything. To say you are half is to say you are not. One simply is or is not.¡±


    My brow furrowed. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works,¡± I argued. ¡°My mother is human and my father is tiernan, so I¡¯m half of each.¡±


    The creature gave a gurgling sigh. ¡°You are wrong, small being. You are human through your mother and tiernan through your father. You can be both of those things, but not half of either.¡±


    I crossed my arms against my chest, muttering to myself. ¡°Why am I arguing with a fish person in the middle of the night? Am I even awake?¡±


    It chuckled at my words. ¡°The dream world and the waking world are not far from each other. I suppose it does not matter where you find yourself. Regardless, I have an offering for you.¡±


    The corners of my mouth pulled downward. ¡°An offering? Why?¡±


    ¡°I observed that you did not harm the river creatures when finding nourishment. For that, I am grateful and give you my humble advice.¡±


    ¡°Oh, advice,¡± I said, trying to keep the disappointment from my voice. For a brief moment, I¡¯d thought that I would be given some sort of magical present.


    The creature¡¯s eyes twinkled, but it didn¡¯t comment on my response. ¡°Here is my advice to you, young one: Do not ascend this mountain.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You and your mother will not be safe,¡± it continued. ¡°No matter which bloodline you claim, neither are on good terms with the spirits of the mountain.¡±


    I thought about that for a moment. ¡°I guess I can understand that humans don¡¯t get along with others, but why are the mountain spirits fighting with tiernan? Aren¡¯t the spirits tiernan themselves?¡±


    The creature smiled. ¡°Have you never seen humans fight against each other?¡±


    ¡°I just thought tiernan wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°All creatures have conflict from time to time,¡± it shrugged. ¡°This is the same around the world. Regardless, I urge you to take your mother back to your home. It is not safe on the mountain.¡±


    I pressed my lips together. ¡°We can¡¯t go back. We need to get medicine for my aunt, or she¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°All living things die,¡± the creature said dismissively. ¡°You may find the medicine you seek, or you may die on the journey. It is just a question of how many lives you will risk for this venture.¡± It raised its hand. ¡°I have given you my gratitude offering. Do as you wish with it.¡±


    The creature disappeared back into the water, not even leaving a ripple behind. I stared at the river, dumbstruck. The night continued with its peaceful sounds, nothing disturbing it. If I had just walked upon this scene, I never would¡¯ve guessed what had happened mere moments before. Was I truly awake, or had this been some bizarre dream?


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t helpful,¡± I said to the air. ¡°You could¡¯ve given more information.¡±


    As expected, there was no answer.


    I walked back over to where Mother was sleeping and climbed back under the cloak to snuggle next to her.


    ¡°Tiff?¡± she mumbled, still half-asleep.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I whispered. ¡°I was just down by the river for a little bit.¡±


    She nodded and immediately started snoring again. I sighed softly, thinking over the advice I¡¯d been given.


    Do not ascend the mountain.


    The creature had made it sound like a war zone, but no one in the villages had mentioned it. If the humans hadn¡¯t noticed, could it really be so bad? Besides, the areas near human settlements were typically avoided by magical beings. There were probably few tiernan involved in this alleged conflict.


    I fell asleep after consoling myself with such thoughts. However, the morning dawned and I was feeling uneasy all over again.


    ¡°Mother,¡± I began, ¡°maybe we should go back home.¡±


    She looked up from the small pot where she was cooking some soup. ¡°Why would we do that?¡±


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I told her what had happened the night before, watching as her frown grew deeper. She was silent for several moments after I¡¯d finished. She ladled the soup into a bowl and handed it to me.


    ¡°It said nothing else?¡± she asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    Mother sipped from her bowl of soup, looking troubled. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of tiernan fighting with each other. Surely, they wouldn¡¯t involve outsiders.¡±


    She didn¡¯t sound certain at all.


    ¡°It would take days to get to the next closest mountain,¡± she said, rubbing her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long Ellie has been sick¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll ignore us,¡± I said hopefully.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Mother acknowledged.


    Her eyes rested on me, and I knew what she was thinking. She was wondering if she should send me home or tell me to wait for her here. She was weighing the dangers of me going with her up the mountain versus me staying where I might encounter villagers or soldiers.


    I felt a familiar twinge of guilt in my heart. If I wasn¡¯t here, everything would be easier. Mother wouldn¡¯t have to worry about me. She wouldn¡¯t have to choose between my safety and her sister¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°I could hide at the base of the mountain,¡± I suggested.


    Mother immediately shook her head. ¡°No, I want you to stay with me. We¡¯ll move as quickly as we can and only travel in the daylight.¡±


    I immediately agreed. Even though I didn¡¯t want to admit it, I felt relieved that I wouldn¡¯t be left behind.


    We washed the dishes and packed up our bundles. I could see that Mother wasn¡¯t happy with the situation, so I kept quiet while we worked. We waded across the river, reaching the other side without any trouble.


    The slope up the mountain began almost at the river bank. We had to climb using our hands for the first part until the ground leveled out enough for us to stand.


    The tree line engulfed us almost immediately. Our path was steeper than what I was used to at home, but it wasn¡¯t hard to keep up our pace. At least, it wasn¡¯t for me. Mother began huffing and puffing after the first hour of our climb.


    ¡°Do you want to take a rest?¡± I asked her.


    She shook her head. ¡°We need to keep moving.¡±


    I understood her anxiety. Something about this mountain didn¡¯t feel normal. I couldn¡¯t quite figure out what was wrong, but my instincts urged me to run.


    ¡°It¡¯s too quiet,¡± Mother murmured.


    I cocked my head to the side, realizing that she was right. There was no birdsong, no buzz of insects, no wind through the trees. It was just the sound of our footsteps on the pine needles scattered on the ground.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± I asked in a hushed voice.


    My mother¡¯s eyes were tight as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe her words. At the very least, she had a good guess about what was going on. I assumed that she chose not to say anything so she didn¡¯t scare me.


    Normally, I didn¡¯t get scared easily. Well, I didn¡¯t get scared of things in the forests and mountains easily. Even the predators in the wild are simple enough to understand if one makes the effort.


    This was different, though.


    This was the kind of fear that I usually only felt when approaching the village, not knowing what kind of danger was in store.


    We continued on our upward path. Anytime we saw an edible plant, Mother would stop and harvest some of it. Her pouch filled up with a delicious variety of berries, nuts, and roots. She seemed reluctant to stop for a midday meal, but I gently convinced her to take a rest.


    ¡°How far do you think we¡¯ve come?¡± I asked.


    She squinted down the way we¡¯d come. ¡°Not as far as I¡¯d like,¡± she said shortly.


    I crunched on a small handful of nuts, savoring the unique flavor. ¡°What does the medicine look like?¡±


    Mother reached over to wipe a crumb from my face. ¡°We probably won¡¯t see it until we get higher. It only grows near the summit.¡±


    I nodded, tossing more nuts into my mouth.


    ¡°The stems are long and thin,¡± she described, ¡°and the leaves are shaped like stars. They have no blossoms, but some of the leaves turn purple in clusters. It¡¯s those purple leaves that have the medicine we need.¡±


    ¡°Are they on a bush?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mother answered. ¡°Each stem grows by itself, but they are often in a patch together.¡±


    I took a drink from our water skin. It seemed simple enough. I was accustomed to helping my mother find various plants, so I was skilled at spotting individuals among the busy forest floor.


    ¡°There¡¯s a river just over there,¡± I said, pointing to our left. ¡°Should we refill our water?¡±


    Mother didn¡¯t ask how I knew there was a river, even though it was too far away for us to hear it. It was another of my tiernan quirks. I always knew how to find water.


    I led the way through the trees, humming softly to soothe myself from the unnatural silence. The sound of the rushing water was a relief, and I quickened my step to reach the bank.


    I was just about to step down into the water when I froze.


    A short distance downstream was a beautiful white horse lying on its side in the shallows. It had a bloody gash on its leg, and it looked to be struggling to stand.


    My heart immediately dropped to my stomach. I hated seeing any creature suffer, but especially one so magnificent. I had never seen such a beautiful horse before. Its coat shone in the sunlight like a pearl, and its dark eyes were strangely calm. I gave a small cry and started walking toward it.


    Behind me, I heard Mother hiss as she lurched to grab my hand. I looked at her, puzzled.


    ¡°Nokk,¡± she whispered.


    All of my insides clenched, while I struggled to take a breath. Nokken were water shape-shifters who lured their prey to be drowned.


    I was dangerously close to the horse, and my shoes were already in the water. I started to back away, but it was too late.


    The nokk realized it wasn¡¯t fooling us anymore. In a flash, it turned into an aberrant combination of animals. A long tentacle whipped out and wrapped around my waist, pulling me into the river.


    Even with water flooding my ears, I could hear Mother screaming. I pummeled my fists against the limb that held me. I kicked and clawed, trying to remember to take a breath every time I surfaced.


    It slammed me against a boulder on the edge of the river. I cried out in pain, feeling my entire skeleton jar with force. Blood started dripping down my forehead and into my eyes.


    I was pulled into the water again. I was still recovering from the blow against the rock, so I was too disoriented to take a breath before going under. The blood washed out of my eyes and the shock of cold brought me to my senses. Water filled my mouth and nose, urging me to struggle harder.


    I tried to reach for a rock at the bottom of the river¡ªanything that could be used as a weapon as I fought for my life. My fingers closed around a hard object, and I immediately used it to strike at the tentacle.


    Part of me knew that it wouldn¡¯t do any good. I was too small and too weak to win such a fight. Even so, I used every bit of my meager strength. I hammered at the tentacle with the stone in my hand. I pulled it closer so I could rip at it with my teeth.


    The nokk¡¯s movements slowed.


    Was it working? Did our attacks make a difference?


    I renewed my efforts, clawing and biting with all of my energy. Suddenly, I felt myself being flung into the deepest part of the river. I landed with a splash, once again panicking because I didn¡¯t have enough air.


    When I surfaced, I saw my mother swimming toward me. The nokk was nowhere to be seen, and there was no evidence that it had ever been there.


    Mother grabbed me around my chest, using strong strokes to pull me to shore. I¡¯d never realized she was such a good swimmer.


    My thoughts twirled in a dizzy circle as I tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    Where had the nokk gone? We were alive! Were we alive? Has Mother always been such a good swimmer? We would sometimes go swimming in the summer, but only in the calm mountain lake. The river water didn¡¯t seem as cold now. Do I know how to swim? I should help Mother swim. Are we going to survive? Had we survived? Was this surviving?


    We reached the river bank, and Mother pushed me up out of the water. Both of us sat there, coughing and gasping for breath.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked, checking all of my wounds.


    I wanted to say that I was fine, but the words wouldn¡¯t form in my mouth. Instead, my eyes flooded with tears. I flung my arms around my mother, sobbing endlessly into her shoulder. I tried to speak, but all of my sentences morphed into babbling wails.


    Mother smoothed my hair and rubbed my back. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she murmured. ¡°We¡¯re alright now. The nokk is gone.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± came a sonorous voice from behind us, ¡°at least one of those statements is correct.¡±


    I yelped as I whipped around to face the stranger.

 Chapter Six

    The stranger was a woman¡ªapparently human. I was somewhat doubtful on that part, but I didn¡¯t know if it was polite to ask. She had long dark hair and crystal blue eyes, with a face that was strong and angular. She stood near the river¡¯s edge, leaning against the boulder that I had been struck against.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mother rasped, gripping me close to her.


    The woman pursed her lips, giving it some thought. ¡°I suppose you can call me Wake.¡±


    There was something about the way that she said the word that instantly transformed it in my mind into a breathtaking image. I visualized pure mountain water flowing from a spring, giving life to all that it passed. I saw all sorts of water life swimming along the currents, with the ripples of their movement lasting a mere moment before all signs of their existence disappeared.


    What a small name for such a beautiful thing.


    Wake¡¯s eyes were fixed on me as I went through that thought process. A satisfied smile curved her lips and she nodded to herself.


    Mother seemed oblivious to this exchange. Perhaps to her, the name was just a name.


    ¡°What do you want with us?¡± she demanded.


    Wake raised her hands in a soothing gesture. ¡°I only came to see if you needed healing. That is something that is free to offer, even during times of conflict.¡±


    I instinctually believed her, but Mother appeared uncertain. I put my hand on her arm and urged her. ¡°Are you hurt, Mother?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer, so I offered myself to the stranger. ¡°I could use some healing, please.¡±


    Mother¡¯s entire body tensed, but she didn¡¯t stop Wake from approaching me. The tips of her fingers brushed over me, examining my wounds by touch.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you aren¡¯t hurt more,¡± Wake commented. ¡°That nokk hit you hard.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sturdy.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Most trees are.¡±


    I frowned, tilting my head to the side. ¡°Trees?¡±


    Wake raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a tree tiernan child?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, suddenly feeling foolish for not making that connection before. ¡°I guess I am.¡±


    ¡°We water tiernan aren¡¯t so durable,¡± she commented. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Tiff,¡± I answered readily.


    Her eyes settled on me. ¡°But what is your name?¡±


    I hesitated.


    Did she mean a tiernan name? As far as I knew, I didn¡¯t have one of those. Was I supposed to have one? How did I go about getting one? Had my father given me one? Do I choose it for myself?


    My mind finally turned to my namesake Auntie¡ªthe only family I had ever known, other than Mother. I thought about the love in her heart and the kindness in her actions. I thought of her courage in standing up to the rest of the clan by taking us in when we had been thrown out. I thought about her painstaking efforts to teach us how to survive, no matter the circumstances.


    My name was to honor her, and all that she was.


    ¡°Theophana,¡± I said, filling the word with every memory I had of that incredible woman.


    Wake smiled, looking pleased. ¡°An extraordinary name,¡± she acknowledged.


    ¡°My name is Evangeline,¡± Mother added reluctantly.


    I had always thought that she had a beautiful name, but somehow it sounded lifeless at that moment.


    I suddenly found myself wondering about my father¡¯s name. The stories I¡¯d been told called him Linden, but I realized that was just what my mother had called him. I wished that I could meet him so he could tell me his name.


    ¡°May I heal your wounds, Evangeline?¡± Wake asked.


    Mother slowly nodded, allowing herself to be touched as well. She gasped and shuddered as her bruises and cuts mended. I frowned as I watched. I hadn¡¯t even noticed when Wake had healed me.


    ¡°Why did the nokk disappear?¡± Mother asked.


    Wake chuckled. ¡°He probably tasted your daughter¡¯s blood and panicked.¡±


    ¡°Panicked?¡± I repeated.


    She laughed again. ¡°He recognized the magic in your blood and probably feared he would be in trouble if he ate you.¡±


    ¡°Why would it be in trouble?¡± Mother probed.


    Wake stood up, rubbing her hands together. ¡°Because he didn¡¯t know whose side you¡¯re on.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not on anyone¡¯s side,¡± she protested.


    ¡°I guess the nokk wouldn¡¯t know that,¡± I pointed out.


    Wake grinned and ruffled my hair. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Mother and I also got to our feet, although she was shakier doing so. She tried brushing the mud from her wet clothes, but it didn¡¯t make much difference. I didn¡¯t bother with it, since I didn¡¯t mind being dirty.


    ¡°Why have you come to this mountain?¡± Wake asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re looking for alpine clusters,¡± Mother explained.


    ¡°What are those?¡±


    I had a sudden idea and I tried it before wondering if it would work. ¡°Alpine clusters,¡± I repeated, but I thought about the description I¡¯d been given of the plant while I said the words.


    Wake¡¯s expression cleared. ¡°Oh, that.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where we can find some?¡± I asked hopefully.


    She shrugged. ¡°They don¡¯t grow by water, so I could only guess where they might be.¡±


    I clasped my hands together, using the most beseeching expression I could muster. ¡°Could you show us?¡±


    Wake took one glance at me and burst into laughter. ¡°Very human of you.¡±


    I laughed, too.


    Mother looked at both of us, but she didn¡¯t smile along. ¡°Could you show us the way? We¡¯d be so grateful.¡±


    Wake crossed her arms, humming to herself. The sound of her voice blended with the rushing of the water next to us. I could tell from her expression that she was weighing the matter carefully.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°It¡¯s far from the river,¡± she pointed out. ¡°The farther I am from water, the weaker I become.¡±


    I felt a spike of anxiety shoot through my abdomen. ¡°Would it hurt you?¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°It would feel unpleasant. The damage wouldn¡¯t be lasting. I suppose if we go high enough up the mountain we would get closer to the lake¡­¡±


    ¡°What about the war?¡± Mother asked. ¡°Would we be in danger?¡±


    ¡°War?¡± Wake scoffed. ¡°That is something only humans have. Tiernan don¡¯t fight wars.¡±


    She made an impatient sound. ¡°Would we be in danger?¡± she repeated.


    ¡°Conflict often includes danger of some sort,¡± Wake acknowledged, ¡°but I know which areas to avoid.¡±


    I bounced on the balls of my feet. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll show us the way?¡±


    Wake¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯d be safe,¡± she admonished. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be entirely safe either.¡±


    I knew that was true. We were asking her to take a risk purely for our sake. She had only just met us, so she had no reason to help. I knew it was a selfish request, but I couldn¡¯t help making it. There was no denying that we¡¯d be safer¡ªand more likely to be successful¡ªwith her to accompany us.


    ¡°What if we did a trade?¡± I offered.


    She looked distinctly amused. ¡°What could you possibly have that I would want?¡±


    ¡°Our help,¡± I answered simply. ¡°Next time you need help with something, you can ask us and we¡¯ll come.¡±


    Mother reached over and gripped my hand. I frowned in confusion when I glanced over and saw the alarm in her eyes.


    ¡°Now that is an interesting promise,¡± Wake mused. ¡°If you truly mean it, I will accept this trade.¡±


    My mother gave a small shake of her head, but I couldn¡¯t see why it would be a problem. Isn¡¯t the most basic form of trade to exchange services? ¡°Of course, I mean it,¡± I chirped.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pact, then,¡± Wake announced. ¡°Let¡¯s find your plant as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least we agree on that,¡± Mother muttered under her breath.


    I continued to frown as we followed Wake back into the trees. I didn¡¯t understand why my mother looked both exasperated and worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked in a whisper.


    She gave a curt shake of her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong is that I have a fool for a daughter.¡±


    I straightened indignantly. ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°You made a promise when you have no idea what it will entail in the future,¡± she scolded.


    I snorted. ¡°She won¡¯t ask me to do anything bad.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Mother hissed. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about her. We don¡¯t know her motives or her part in this conflict. You¡¯ve promised to do anything she asks, T¡¯phani. That¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to admit that I¡¯d acted rashly. I also couldn¡¯t explain the natural trust I felt for the water tiernan. Maybe my mother was right and I¡¯d made a grave error, but I didn¡¯t think that was the case.


    I marched ahead with a huff. I might as well walk with the person who wasn¡¯t going to reprimand me.


    Wake smiled down at me as I appeared at her side. ¡°How many seasons have you seen, young one?¡±


    ¡°I was born during winter,¡± I told her. ¡°Soon I¡¯ll be twelve years old.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Very young for a tiernan.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked. ¡°How long does it take for a tiernan to grow up?¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°I suppose that depends on what you consider to be grown-up. Do you mean when the body finishes growing? Or when all development is complete?¡±


    I squinted at the ground. ¡°I¡¯m¡­not sure. When are you considered an adult?¡±


    Wake cocked her head slightly. ¡°Most tiernan are considered adults after a few decades. I wouldn¡¯t say there is a definite age when it happens, though.¡±


    ¡°A few decades,¡± I squawked. ¡°That¡¯s so old!¡±


    Her laughter danced among the trees. ¡°Is it?¡±


    I gestured widely with my hands. ¡°That¡¯s almost half of a human lifetime! Most humans only live to be around eighty years old.¡±


    Wake¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So short a time? How sad.¡±


    ¡°How long do tiernan live?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°We don¡¯t die from age,¡± she told me. ¡°After all, it doesn¡¯t matter how old a river is, as long as it continues to flow.¡±


    ¡°But they can still die?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it happens,¡± she said slowly.


    ¡°What causes them to die?¡± I pressed.


    Wake walked in silence for several moments before answering. ¡°Humans.¡±


    I stumbled over a dip in the path. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s so much resentment for them,¡± she explained. ¡°And, that¡¯s why it¡¯s increasingly rare to see a child that has a tiernan parent and a human parent. Your father must be unique.¡±


    I shrugged uncomfortably, glancing over my shoulder at my mother. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never met him.¡±


    I tried to make my voice casual, but I also spoke quieter. I didn¡¯t want to hurt my mother¡¯s feelings, and I never knew exactly how indifferent I needed to sound for her to be at ease.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never met him?¡± Wake repeated. She frowned. ¡°Do you stay in a human village?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, we live in the woods alone.¡±


    ¡°Then, why¡­?¡±


    I leaned down to pick up a stick in our path. ¡°He left before I was born. He said he never stays anywhere for long.¡±


    Understanding broke across her face. ¡°Ah. He¡¯s a wanderer. That makes sense now.¡±


    The way she said wanderer filled my mind with pictures again. I saw a solitary tiernan walking without rest. He touched every tree he could find, nursing its vitality with his own. Once he had blessed each tree, he moved on to find others.


    ¡°That also explains why he has no resentment for humans,¡± she went on. ¡°Wanderers don¡¯t stay anywhere long enough to see the impact that humans have on the natural world.¡±


    ¡°Is it really so bad?¡± I asked in a small voice.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wake said bluntly. ¡°Not all humans, of course, but most of them. Humans used to worship us and devote their lives to nurturing the world. Now they curse our kind and try to make everything their own. They act as if a river is theirs when they don¡¯t even listen to its voice.¡±


    ¡°We are just trying to survive,¡± Mother said from behind us. ¡°It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have anyone to teach us how to do that in harmony with others.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t realized that she was so close to us. I moved to the side to make room for her to walk next to us, should she choose to.


    Wake made an impatient sound. ¡°Your ancestors knew everything they needed to live in such harmony. They taught their children, but their grandchildren refused to listen.¡±


    Mother didn¡¯t catch up to walk next to us. She kept her pace, two steps behind. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right,¡± she acknowledged quietly, studying the ground with sad eyes.


    ¡°You must be an unusual human, though, if a tiernan chose to father a child with you,¡± Wake admitted. ¡°What is his name? I don¡¯t know many wanderers, but maybe I have heard of him.¡±


    She hesitated before she shook her head. ¡°He said he didn¡¯t have a name.¡±


    I knew that she¡¯d never say that the Linden from her stories was also my father. She liked to pretend that he was just a character she made up instead of the one who had left her behind. That way she could give the story a happy ending.


    Wake studied her for several moments, looking thoughtful. ¡°Well,¡± she finally said, ¡°it¡¯s too bad that your daughter doesn¡¯t know her father. It is his loss, as well as hers.¡±


    Mother made a soft noise of agreement, but didn¡¯t talk anymore. I was about to speak over the uncomfortable silence when Wake made a sharp motion with her hand.


    We all came to an abrupt stop, breathing as quietly as we were able.


    Wake motioned for us to move off the path. She led us to a cluster of trees with enough greenery around the ground to give us a place to hide.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mother asked, barely whispering.


    ¡°Hoaks,¡± the water tiernan replied, equally quiet.


    I had heard the name of the little mischievous creatures before, but I¡¯d never seen one with my own eyes. However, as before, Wake¡¯s voice implanted images in my brain. I suddenly knew that hoaks were not simply pranksters. They were spies, soldiers, and servants to greater magical powers.


    And they were headed our way.

 Chapter Seven

    We crouched down as low as we could manage. I grasped my mother¡¯s hand tightly, trying to control the fear that was bubbling up my throat. She looked between me and Wake, her brow creased.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she whispered. ¡°Why are we hiding from hoaks? Aren¡¯t they harmless?¡±


    ¡°They can be,¡± Wake explained, speaking even quieter. ¡°These aren¡¯t.¡±


    She motioned for us to stop talking, and we complied. We sat in breathless silence, listening for any sign of their arrival.


    I could feel Wake growing tense next to me. I strained to hear something¡ªanything. However, there were no rustling leaves, no scuff of dirt, nor brush of branches. I knew they must be drawing closer, but my ears couldn¡¯t detect the approach.


    Wake¡¯s body grew so taut that I worried she would hurt herself. Her reaction instilled in me a gravity that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    When we had spoken near the river, Wake had seemed so casual about the conflict that was taking place on the mountain. She had insisted that it wasn¡¯t a war, she had openly healed us. She hadn¡¯t tried to hide the fact that she was helping us to find the herbs.


    Now, all of that disappeared.


    She looked like a deer that had been caught with a cliff at its back¡ªnowhere to hide, danger closing in.


    Mother wrapped her arms around me, hugging my head to her chest. I could hear her heartbeat thumping next to my ear. I tried my best to swallow, but even the muscles in my throat felt paralyzed.


    The only thing that broke through the overwhelming fear that enveloped my mind was the sudden sensation that I was being watched.


    My anxiety spiked as I saw Wake¡¯s eyes fixed on a spot above our heads. I followed her stare, expecting to see some sort of monster hovering over us.


    Instead, I spotted a creature less than twelve inches (30 cm) tall. It squatted on a low branch of a tree, regarding us with large eyes. It was humanoid in form, except it was rough and angular like an unfinished statue. Its skin looked like black quartz, speckled and veined with white, and its eyes shone like crystals.


    Its expression appeared distinctly undecided, like it was weighing its options.


    Our eyes locked and I experienced a strange jolt of familiarity. I had definitely never seen that creature before, but I felt like I knew it. It was as if I had walked into Aunt Theophana¡¯s house after being away, and it had been redecorated. Familiar, but new.


    ¡°Please, help us hide,¡± I mouthed to the creature.


    It cocked its head to the side but didn¡¯t respond. After what seemed like an eternity, the creature turned and hopped off the branch. It disappeared in the air before it hit the ground.


    Wake gasped quietly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mother breathed. Her eyes were wide and frantic.


    Wake shook her head, motioning for silence. We continued to wait, our hearts racing in our chests. I thought I might faint from lightheadedness.


    I didn¡¯t notice any change in our surroundings but Wake suddenly let out a sigh of relief. ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mother demanded. Her voice was shaking. ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Wake¡¯s eyes narrowed as they turned to me. ¡°That hoak shielded us from the others.¡±


    My mother rubbed my hands between hers, more to comfort herself than me. ¡°Why would it do that?¡±


    The water tiernan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I asked it to help us,¡± I admitted. ¡°Do you think that made a difference?¡±


    Wake¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It listened to you?¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Mother asked, starting to look frustrated.


    She got to her feet, urging us to do the same. We continued on our path, moving quickly and quietly. ¡°Hoaks that are bound to another creature will follow the instructions of their master, no matter what. If that hoak had been bonded, it wouldn¡¯t have listened to you even if you begged.¡±


    I hopped over a log that had fallen across the path. ¡°So, that hoak wasn¡¯t bound?¡±


    Wake¡¯s nose scrunched. ¡°Well¡­ Hoaks that aren¡¯t bonded to another creature tend to be rather chaotic. They love mischief but rarely direct it at their own kind. After all, why target someone who can easily retaliate?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the hoak didn¡¯t hide us as a prank on the other hoaks,¡± Mother concluded.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Wake agreed. ¡°But that leaves us with the question of why. Why did that hoak shield us?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it likes us,¡± I suggested innocently.


    Wake snorted. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem likely. We are strangers to it and, like the nokk, it doesn¡¯t know whose side we¡¯re on.¡±


    My mother rubbed her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t understand this conflict. What sides are you talking about? What is happening on this mountain?¡±


    The water tiernan took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. ¡°I suppose the simplest way to explain is that there are two main factions of non-humans. One faction wishes to dedicate our resources to isolating the mountain from any human contact. The opposing faction believes this to be harmful to the natural order.¡±


    I gave a short laugh. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a problem. The humans around here don¡¯t want anything to do with tiernan anyway.¡±


    Mother shook her head. ¡°It isn¡¯t just that the tiernan that would be isolated. If a river is cut off from the valleys, think of the impact on the farms. What will people do if they can¡¯t get trees to build homes? What if there are no animals to hunt? No herbs for medicine?¡±


    Wake nodded. ¡°The humans rely on this mountain for many things.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°The isolationist faction doesn¡¯t care about the impact on humans. In fact, they think this is an additional benefit to their plan,¡± Wake went on. ¡°Furthermore, there are groups within that faction that have already started using violence against any human that ventures up the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Like the nokk?¡± I asked.


    Wake smiled faintly. ¡°Well, the nokk was just hungry. It wasn¡¯t thinking about other things.¡±


    We came upon a break in the trees where there was a large open area. Wake immediately shook her head and changed our path to go around.


    I, too, felt more comfortable staying under the cover of the trees.


    ¡°So the tiernan are fighting with each other?¡± I went on.


    Wake laughed. ¡°Not fighting in the way you mean it. We aren¡¯t humans, Tiff. We don¡¯t use weapons to try and kill one another.¡±


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°What does this ¡®conflict¡¯ entail, then?¡± Mother inquired.


    The water tiernan pursed her lips. ¡°That is not easy to explain.¡±


    I thought that she would try, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, a momentary quiet fell over our group.


    I picked up a stick and used it to tap on the tree trunks we passed. ¡°Why is it dangerous on the mountain if the tiernan aren¡¯t hurting each other?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for you,¡± she emphasized. ¡°No human is safe, nor those who share human blood.¡±


    I picked up a second stick and started tapping them together in a rhythm. ¡°I guess you¡¯re in the second faction since you¡¯re not trying to kill us.¡±


    Mother flinched at my flippant words, but she didn¡¯t reprimand me for being impolite. Wake, on the other hand, reached over to ruffle my hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m not part of either faction. I belong to a smaller group that is staying out of the conflict.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± I approved.


    Wake grinned. ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    It was getting later in the day. Mother was scanning the sky with a worried expression on her face. ¡°I think we should start looking for a place to take shelter for the night.¡±


    Our guide nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s find a fold.¡±


    I started skipping in a circle. ¡°What¡¯s a fold?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a cave, but smaller,¡± my mother explained. ¡°It¡¯s like a single room, with a small entrance that¡¯s easy to protect.¡±


    I giggled. ¡°Oh, like the ground has been folded!¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Wake looked at me with searching eyes. ¡°If you were to guess where to find a fold, what would you say?¡±


    I tilted my head, glancing over our surroundings. ¡°Hmmmm,¡± I mused.


    I didn¡¯t have any real knowledge of the matter, so I just went with instinct. Most of the places I looked just didn¡¯t feel right, so I let my eyes slide over them. There was one direction to the south that piqued my interest, but only mildly.


    ¡°That way, maybe,¡± I said, pointing.


    Wake immediately started walking. ¡°Let¡¯s go that way, then.¡±


    Mother¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is she able to sense them?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to know which traits she has inherited. Anything that her father is able to do is a possibility for her.¡±


    I made an excited noise. ¡°What else could my father do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know everything,¡± Wake admitted. ¡°Tiernan don¡¯t really go around comparing abilities.¡±


    ¡°He could help plants to grow,¡± Mother volunteered. ¡°He could also shape wood.¡±


    ¡°And change his own shape, right?¡± I added.


    Wake nodded. ¡°All tiernan can change their form. Shifters are the most common non-humans.¡±


    I frowned, pausing from gathering some nuts I¡¯d spotted. ¡°Shifters are tiernan?¡±


    She grinned. ¡°All tiernan are shifters, but not all shifters are tiernan. It¡¯s like if I say something broad like ¡®birds.¡¯ There are lots of types of birds, but they are all still called birds.¡±


    ¡°What other things are shifters?¡± I pressed.


    She took a deep breath. ¡°Oh, there are many. Tiernan, nokken, kags, hoaks, fae, maras, metis, puca, kerlan, nhang, huli¡¯i¡­¡±


    My jaw dropped. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of most of those!¡±


    Wake chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that. Most of them prefer to live far from humans.¡±


    ¡°Would you tell me about all of them?¡± I begged.


    ¡°I suppose,¡± she agreed.


    We walked for about another hour in the direction I had chosen. Wake kept me entertained with descriptions of different kinds of shifters¡ªtheir preferred environments, their abilities, and so forth. Then, without thinking about it, I came to an abrupt stop.


    ¡°There it is,¡± I declared.


    I pointed to a hole in the ground that was overgrown with vines and moss. Wake clapped me on the shoulder.


    ¡°Well done!¡±


    She crawled into the hole with no hesitation, but Mother held out her hand to hold me back. Together we waited for Wake to reappear at the opening.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe,¡± she assured us. ¡°A little muddy, but it will be a good place to spend the night.¡±


    The light was rapidly fading, so Mother urged me to go in. I crawled through the hole, feeling the moist dirt press around my fingers. I soon found myself on stone, which was cold and damp. The fabric of my clothing soaked up the moisture from the ground, giving me a sudden chill.


    A sharp pain lanced through my forehead as I unexpectedly came to the end of the fold. ¡°Ow!¡± I cried.


    I could hear Wake guffaw next to me. ¡°Careful, it¡¯s not very deep.¡±


    Mother¡¯s warm hands rubbed my head. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°I think I should be the one nearest to the opening,¡± suggested Wake. ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±


    Mother didn¡¯t protest, so I didn¡¯t either. She and I settled down next to each other, snuggling close to keep warm.


    We emptied our pouches of all the food we¡¯d gathered throughout the afternoon. There were nuts, berries, mushrooms, and wild vegetables aplenty. We offered some to Wake, but she shook her head.


    ¡°I receive nourishment in a different manner,¡± she stated without further explanation.


    We ate all of our food raw since we couldn¡¯t build a fire. One of the nice things about living the way that we did was that it made any food acceptable. Neither of us were picky eaters¡ªwe couldn¡¯t afford to be. My stomach wasn¡¯t empty, so I was satisfied.


    I leaned against my mother, resting my head on her shoulder. I wasn¡¯t physically tired, but I was getting sleepy.


    ¡°That hoak is following us,¡± Wake murmured.


    My eyes popped open. ¡°What?¡±


    Her silhouette was visible from the dim light coming in from the outside. She used her chin to point toward the trees. ¡°He¡¯s watching us from over there.¡±


    ¡°The one that helped us?¡± I asked.


    She nodded.


    ¡°You can see it?¡± Mother whispered.


    ¡°No,¡± the tiernan answered, ¡°but I know he¡¯s there.¡±


    I crawled over to sit next to Wake, trying to peek out from the fold. ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­yet.¡±


    I scanned the trees, finally spotting a pair of glittering eyes. ¡°There he is,¡± I said, pointing.


    Wake raised her eyebrows as she followed my gaze to the hoak. ¡°Impressive,¡± she commented.


    ¡°Are we in danger?¡± Mother¡¯s voice trembled ever so slightly.


    Wake hesitated before answering. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I said, even though I had no evidence to support my opinion.


    Once again, the water tiernan studied me thoughtfully. ¡°Have you ever seen that hoak before?¡±


    My brow furrowed as I searched my memory. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have,¡± I replied, ¡°but it feels like I have. Do you know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I do,¡± Wake said, turning back to face the opening.


    Mother reached over to give a gentle tug on my sleeve. I obediently returned to her side. ¡°What should we do now?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°Go to sleep,¡± Wake instructed. ¡°I will keep watch.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother,¡± I urged her, patting her knee. ¡°That hoak won¡¯t hurt us. We¡¯ll find the medicine tomorrow, and we¡¯ll go home.¡±


    She put her arm around my shoulder. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    I closed my eyes instead of answering her.


    It wasn¡¯t that I knew (in a logical sense) that things would work out. I had just learned to trust my instincts when they were so clear. I knew then that everything would be fine, just as I would know later when things would not.

 Chapter Eight

    I awoke to a hand gently shaking my shoulder. It took me a moment to remember why I was propped up against a cold stone wall.


    ¡°The sun is up,¡± Mother told me. ¡°We should get on our way as soon as possible.¡±


    I began stretching all of my sore muscles. I was strong and sturdy, but spending the night in the fold was still hard on my body. I crawled out of the opening and jumped to my feet, continuing with my stretches. My mother followed suit.


    Wake was already out. I was surprised to see how pale she had become. Had she fallen ill during the night?


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± I asked bluntly.


    She chuckled. ¡°I suppose you could say that. I¡¯ve been away from water for too long. It weakens my body.¡±


    I pursed my lips. ¡°Would that happen to me if I was away from trees for too long?¡±


    Wake¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Your human blood would probably strengthen you. Also, wandering tiernan have built up their endurance for such separation, otherwise, they would be limited on where they could go. That endurance is likely inherited.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Is the hoak still there?¡±


    She inclined her head. ¡°He¡¯s invisible again, but I¡¯m certain he¡¯s close.¡±


    I glanced at the trees, but I didn¡¯t put much effort into trying to locate the small creature. If he wanted us to see him, then we would.


    I picked up our waterskin, but it was almost empty. ¡°We need to find a way to refill our supply,¡± I muttered to myself.


    Wake walked over with her hand extended. I handed her the waterskin and watched as she hefted it a couple of times before handing it back. When I took it, the container was brimming with water.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± I gasped.


    She laughed. ¡°For me, it¡¯s as easy as breathing.¡±


    I took a deep drink from the skin, marveling at how cool and fresh the water tasted. It reminded me of the spring that could be found on the far side of the mountain where we lived. We didn¡¯t venture that far from home often, but we always stopped at that spring to enjoy the water there.


    ¡°Can you fill our other one?¡± I asked.


    Wake nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    I scampered over to where Mother was mashing roots for our breakfast. I swapped waterskins with her, then hurried back to our tiernan guide. She hefted that one, too, then handed it back to me, full.


    I did a little dance of excitement. ¡°Amazing!¡±


    She and Mother both laughed at my antics. ¡°I bet there are similar things that you could do if you learned how,¡± Wake pointed out.


    My eyes widened. ¡°Can you teach me?¡±


    ¡°Tiff,¡± Mother called, her voice sounding on edge. ¡°Don¡¯t pester her.¡±


    Wake waved a hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a bother,¡± she said. ¡°However, I doubt I could help. You need another tree tiernan to teach you.¡±


    My hopes, which had been hopping around the top of my head, fell to the pit of my stomach. ¡°Oh,¡± I said sadly.


    Most of the time I wished that I was fully human, but right then I wished that I was tiernan instead. I wished that I¡¯d had someone to teach me all the secrets of nature and magic. What seeds of potential were hidden inside of me?


    Wake tapped her chin with the tip of her finger. ¡°Still,¡± she added slowly, ¡°I bet I could find someone willing to teach you.¡±


    My mother was on her feet in a flash. ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary,¡± she blurted. ¡°You needn¡¯t bother.¡±


    Wake and I were both surprised by her reaction. We stared at her for a moment before responding.


    ¡°It¡¯s no bother,¡± the tiernan said cautiously. ¡°It would probably be best for Tiff to learn how to properly control her abilities, rather than risk getting hurt.¡±


    Her reasoning made perfect sense to me, but Mother shook her head. ¡°She won¡¯t ever need to know those things. We¡¯ve always lived closer to humans than tiernan, so that¡¯s where our focus should stay.¡±


    Wake¡¯s eyes narrowed. She looked like she was going to say more, but Mother cut her off by motioning to me. ¡°Tiff, come eat your breakfast. We need to get moving.¡±


    I obeyed, even though I was confused. I didn¡¯t see why we would ever decline the opportunity for me to learn more. After all, my mother often lamented my lack of education. It sounded more exciting to learn about magic than how to make sense of numbers.


    I ate the mashed roots mixed with the remaining nuts and berries. This type of root was better when cooked, but I didn¡¯t complain. The nuts improved the texture, and the berries masked the sour aftertaste. I licked the spoon before handing it back to my mother to wash.


    We packed up our bundles and then strapped them to our backs. Wake led the way to ascend the mountain. We were more than halfway to the summit, so I felt sure about reaching our destination before midday.


    I glanced up as we began walking, and I caught sight of a pair of crystal-bright eyes from among the tree branches. The hoak was still following us.


    I pointed it out to Wake. ¡°What do you think he wants?¡±


    She frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. This is very unusual behavior.¡±


    ¡°Should we ask him?¡±


    Wake smirked. ¡°If you think he¡¯d answer, go ahead.¡±


    I did a quick scan above our heads before walking over to the tree that held the hoak. I raised my hand to give him a friendly wave. ¡°Hello,¡± I called. ¡°My name is Theophana, but you can call me Tiff.¡±


    When I said my name I tried to infuse it with my memories, just as I had before. The hoak cocked his head to the side, his expression thoughtful.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I prompted.


    He continued to stare at me but didn¡¯t answer. I tried again. ¡°Why are you following us? Do you need something?¡±


    The hoak didn¡¯t speak.


    I sighed as I moved to catch up with Wake and my mother. ¡°He didn¡¯t answer,¡± I said unnecessarily.


    Wake chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I would be surprised if he did.¡±


    ¡°Is it going to cause trouble for us?¡± Mother asked, worried.


    The tiernan shrugged. ¡°Maybe, but this seems a lot of effort for him to go to just to pull a prank on us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what concerns me,¡± Mother murmured.


    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt us,¡± I reassured her. ¡°I know it.¡±


    She reached over to pat my shoulder but didn¡¯t reply. I could see that she was skeptical of my words. I didn¡¯t have any proof of what I said, but I still felt it to be true. I felt optimistic about the day, and I believed nothing would go wrong.


    I weaved through the trees instead of following the path that Wake and my mother tread. First I started to hum, then I broke out into song.


    Clouds across the starry sky


    Hide its beauty from my eye


    Rain will soon begin to fall


    Giving life to one and all


    Spring is waking from its sleep


    Sending winter to the deep


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Trees and flowers come alive


    Birds in nest and bees in hive


    In the daytime, we will sing


    Of the joy that summer brings


    In the evening we will call


    Of the beauties of the fall


    Now the night fades from our eyes


    Winter, in her bed, will lie


    Morning dawns, the sun will rise


    Spring will wake and bring new life


    Wake¡¯s eyebrows progressively rose as she listened to me sing. When I finished, she grinned. There was more color to her face, and she seemed less tired. ¡°Beautiful magic, Tiff. Thank you for the gift.¡±


    ¡°Magic?¡± I snorted. ¡°That wasn¡¯t magic.¡±


    ¡°All music is magic,¡± Wake insisted. ¡°You also have a tiernan¡¯s voice, which lends power to your song.¡±


    I stared at her. ¡°My singing is magical?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    I ran over to her side, tugging on her wrist. ¡°What kind of magic?¡± I demanded. ¡°What does it do?¡±


    She tweaked my chin. ¡°It gives life.¡±


    My eyes became as wide as apples. ¡°I make things alive?¡±


    Wake laughed loudly. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t create life,¡± she explained. ¡°At least, not in an unusual way. But your song filled me with vitality, as well as all the other living things around us.¡±


    I pouted, but not in earnest. ¡°So, I can¡¯t build an army of stick men and bring them to life?¡±


    Mother and Wake laughed again.


    ¡°No,¡± the water tiernan answered. ¡°But you can revive a plant that is withering or give your mother a boost of energy when she is tired.¡±


    ¡°That is magic,¡± Mother said wryly.


    ¡°Does it happen when you sing, too?¡± I asked.


    Wake nodded. ¡°It¡¯s one of the few gifts that all tiernan share.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything that all magic creatures can do?¡±


    Mother took hold of my hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough questions, T¡¯phani. Don¡¯t annoy her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not annoyed,¡± she smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a universal ability among non-humans, though. There¡¯s a great deal of diversity.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that all music is magic? What about that?¡± I pressed, hopping away from my mother¡¯s reach so I wouldn¡¯t get scolded.


    She gave me a stern look but didn¡¯t attempt to punish me for my disobedience.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s true,¡± Wake acknowledged, ¡°but it manifests differently for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Even humans can use that kind of magic,¡± I declared.


    ¡°Yes, they can,¡± she agreed.


    Mother¡¯s breathing started to become strained, so I stopped talking. In the past, she¡¯d said that my chattering took her breath away, and I didn¡¯t want to make the climb any harder for her than it already was.


    Wake, like me, didn¡¯t seem bothered by the exercise, but she was still looking pale from being away from her river. I wondered what would happen if she continued to stay at a distance from the water. Would it be like starving to death? Would she lose all her powers and become human?


    Or would she become something like me¡ªneither one nor the other?


    I found myself feeling unexpectedly sad at the thought. I wouldn¡¯t wish this lack of belonging on anyone.


    Above my head, I heard a strange chirp. It wasn¡¯t a sound that any bird made, so it immediately caught my attention. I searched the tree branches and saw the hoak walking along with us. Its shining eyes were directed at me, with an expression that seemed concerned.


    I gave him a reassuring smile, shaking the glum thoughts from my mind. I distracted myself by studying my surroundings. I started taking note of the types of trees, the variety of underbrush, and the colors of the rocks that poked up from the ground.


    The mountain was truly a beautiful place. It made me wish that we lived there instead of on our little slope near the village. It felt free and wild and full of life.


    There were plenty of animals, although few of them ventured near us. I could usually approach untamed animals if I was by myself, but they wouldn¡¯t allow it if Mother was with me. Even by myself, though, they could be skittish. Perhaps, they could sense that I was still half-human¡ªand an omnivore.


    We gathered edible plants as we walked, as was our habit, so we had enough to eat when we stopped for our midday meal. Wake was starting to look less wan, so she seemed positive.


    ¡°We must be approaching the lake near the summit,¡± she said. ¡°We should start looking for rocky areas where the herbs would grow.¡±


    ¡°It grows on rocks?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It grows on rocks,¡± Wake answered.


    A sudden thought occurred to me. ¡°How do you know if you never leave your river?¡±


    She gestured to herself. ¡°I am away from my river right now,¡± she teased before continuing seriously. ¡°I do leave from time to time, so I¡¯ve seen the plants before.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any knowledge of the best places to begin our search?¡± Mother inquired.


    Wake pressed her lips together. ¡°Unfortunately, no. I guess we¡¯ll just have to try our luck.¡±


    ¡°Or we could ask the hoak,¡± I suggested abruptly.


    The two women stared at me.


    I shrugged. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°True,¡± Wake said slowly, ¡°it wouldn¡¯t hurt. I just don¡¯t know if it would do any good.¡±


    I answered in my sing-song voice. ¡°One way to find out!¡±


    The hoak watched me as I walked up to the tree where he was standing. He didn¡¯t seem to mind how close I got to him, as long as I didn¡¯t touch the tree itself.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I called up. ¡°We¡¯re looking for a plant, and we¡¯re wondering if you know where to find it. It¡¯s called alpine cluster.¡±


    Once again, I filled my thoughts with a description of the herb as I said the name. I didn¡¯t know if that form of communication worked between species, but I figured I might as well try.


    The hoak¡¯s eyes narrowed as if it was debating on whether to help us or not. Finally, he gave a single nod and took the lead.


    Wake stared after him, dumbfounded. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he listened to you.¡±


    I grinned, feeling proud for no reason. I started to follow the small creature, but Mother lingered behind. ¡°What if it¡¯s a prank?¡±


    ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t be very funny,¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Pranks don¡¯t have to be funny to anyone but the one doing them,¡± Wake pointed out.


    I made an exasperated sound. ¡°He¡¯s not our enemy. I know it.¡±


    ¡°T¡¯phani,¡± my mother began.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I interrupted, ¡°how about I follow him and you go look somewhere else for the plants? Then, if I¡¯m wasting my time, it won¡¯t make any difference.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Wake insisted. ¡°We¡¯ll stay together.¡±


    She began to walk after me, leaving my mother to stand alone. Mother stared after us for only a moment before following as well.


    I could hear her scolding under her breath. ¡°One of these days, child, I swear you will be the end of me.¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± I replied cheerfully. ¡°I¡¯m the only one around you most of the time. If not me, then who would it be?¡±


    I kept my eyes on the hoak as he hopped through the tree branches. Most of the time he seemed to be moving normally, but then he would suddenly blink out of sight and appear in the next tree over. His speed was enough that even we had to hurry to keep up.


    We were headed almost directly up the slope, only angling slightly to the north. It wasn¡¯t an easy climb for us on the ground, who had to find places where we could safely step. If the hoak got too far ahead, he would obligingly wait for us to catch up. Then he was off again, not giving us any time to rest.


    ¡°How much farther,¡± I gasped, coming to a stop. I knew that if we kept this pace, my mother wouldn¡¯t be able to continue.


    The hoak circled around to come back to us.


    ¡°There,¡± he said in a gravelly voice, pointing ahead.


    ¡°You speak!¡± I exclaimed.


    He frowned at me. ¡°Of course.¡±


    I crossed my arms. ¡°How was I supposed to know?¡± I demanded. ¡°You¡¯re the first hoak I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    He sniffed and turned his back on me. ¡°There,¡± he said again, looking like he was done leading us.


    I started to walk in the direction he indicated, but Mother grabbed my wrist. She was struggling for breath, but she spoke with urgency.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a trap?¡±


    I was about to give an annoyed response, but Wake placed her hand over ours.


    ¡°I will go first,¡± she volunteered. ¡°You two wait here for my return.¡±


    Mother pulled me to sit down next to her, which I did with a huff. She always expected me to trust her, but she never trusted me in return. I wasn¡¯t a baby anymore!


    We didn¡¯t have to wait long before Wake returned. Her expression was grim as she crouched down.


    ¡°There is a patch of your herbs ahead,¡± she informed us. ¡°However, there¡¯s a problem.¡±


    Mother instinctively put her arm around my shoulder. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a large group of tiernan gathered there.¡±

 Chapter Nine

    ¡°That hoak tricked us,¡± Mother accused.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t,¡± I said indignantly. ¡°All he did was show us where to find the medicine. He can¡¯t control who will be there!¡±


    ¡°Theophana,¡± Mother began, her voice tight.


    Wake put her hand on my shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s right, Evangeline. Even if the hoak is a spy, he¡¯s been with us the whole time. He didn¡¯t have the opportunity to report our position to anyone.¡±


    She took a deep breath to calm herself, but I could see that she still didn¡¯t believe us. Her eyes were hard, fixed on the ground. And she had used my full name¡ªnever a good sign.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± I asked.


    Wake rubbed her chin. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I didn¡¯t get a good look at who¡¯s gathering, so I don¡¯t know which faction they belong to.¡±


    I blew some air through my teeth. ¡°What would they do to us if they¡¯re our enemies?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she repeated. ¡°They might warn you to leave immediately. They might attack you. There are groups in various degrees of action.¡±


    I scanned the branches until I spotted the hoak. ¡°Excuse me,¡± I called softly, ¡°do you know anything about the tiernan up ahead? Are they friendly to humans?¡±


    He was sitting with his back against the trunk. His eyes were closed as if dozing, and he didn¡¯t respond to my question.


    I picked up a stick from the ground, took aim, and threw it at the small creature.


    It hit him in the face, and he squawked in surprise. ¡°Muddy puddle!¡±


    I burst into laughter. ¡°What?¡±


    He glared at me, looking surprisingly fierce. ¡°Listen here, you muddy child. Unless you want a face full of dirt, I suggest you keep your pranks to yourself.¡±


    ¡°I asked you a question,¡± I insisted, ignoring his threat.


    ¡°Go ask them yourself,¡± he retorted. ¡°How am I to know what those hoity-toity idiots are thinking?¡±


    An idea popped into my head. ¡°Would you go gather the herbs for us?¡±


    The hoak barked a laugh, which sounded more like two rocks hitting each other. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He disappeared into thin air before I could attempt to negotiate. I tried to locate him, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    I sighed. ¡°Well, it was worth a try.¡±


    ¡°At least we know that he doesn¡¯t work for them,¡± Wake offered. ¡°Hoaks don¡¯t insult their masters.¡±


    Mother smoothed her hair away from her face. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, though,¡± she mused.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Her eyes turned to Wake. ¡°You could pretend you¡¯re one of them and gather the medicine for us.¡±


    Wake quirked an eyebrow. ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± she asked.


    The tiernan sat down, resting against one of the trees. ¡°Because,¡± she explained, ¡°they know I¡¯m not part of their faction, whichever it is. They will think that I¡¯m a spy and treat me accordingly.¡±


    ¡°You could just pretend that you are passing through,¡± Mother suggested.


    She raised a finger. ¡°If I was just passing through, I¡¯d give that gathering a wide berth.¡±


    ¡°But if you¡¯re there to gather plants-¡±


    ¡°Why would I be gathering plants?¡± Wake interrupted. ¡°Why am I so far from water? It¡¯s suspicious at a glance.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± I asked slowly. ¡°I could do it.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mother rejected immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m a tree tiernan, so I¡¯m not out of place,¡± I went on.


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    Wake¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°That actually might work,¡± she considered. ¡°A tiernan¡¯s magical presence is unstable when they are young. If no one looks too closely, you may just seem like you¡¯re in flux.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± my mother repeated, her eyes blazing. ¡°I will not allow it.¡±


    I lifted my hands in the air. ¡°Then what are we going to do?¡±


    She started back the way we¡¯d come. ¡°We¡¯ll find a place to hide and wait for them to leave.¡±


    ¡°That could take days,¡± Wake warned. ¡°Tiernan are not succinct when it comes to meetings.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Mother declared.


    ¡°What about Aunt Ellie?¡± I said, stopping her in her tracks. ¡°How much time does she have?¡±


    I could see that she was frozen with indecision, so now was my time to act. I tugged on Wake¡¯s sleeve. ¡°What should I do?¡± I asked quietly.


    She immediately understood and started moving me in the direction of the gathering. ¡°Act like you¡¯re playing, and don¡¯t pay attention to anything that they do. Keep your thoughts on plants¡ªonly plants.¡±


    I nodded and hurried off, pretending not to hear when my mother called after me.


    The trees opened up to a glade after I had been walking for about five minutes. I remembered that Wake had said that there was a ¡°large¡± group of tiernan, so I had prepared myself to see a crowd. What I saw, however, were a dozen or so figures sitting in a wide circle.


    I tried to cover my confusion by weaving through the trees as if I was playing a game by myself.


    It¡¯d be harder to go unnoticed with so few people to hide behind. They¡¯d probably already seen me. My plan suddenly seemed extraordinarily foolish. Was it too late to turn around?


    I started to walk back the way I¡¯d come, but I paused.


    My own question drifted through my mind. What about Aunt Ellie? What about Mother? My mother would be heartbroken if something happened to her younger sister. This was still the best plan to get the alpine clusters as quickly as possible.


    Also, I knew I¡¯d get scolded no matter what when I got back. I might as well make the punishment worthwhile.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Think about plants.


    I reached down and picked up a pinecone. It was still tightly closed, not ready to share its seeds. I rolled it between my hands, silently reciting to myself everything I knew about pine trees. I hummed tunelessly and started to skip in a direction that would eventually take me out into the open.


    Pine resin can be used for wood crafts, but it can also be used medicinally.


    I stooped to pick some flowers at my feet. I thought it would be best to pretend that I wasn¡¯t gathering anything in particular. One of the flowers was a poppy.


    Poppies can also be used medicinally. It¡¯s like nature was made just to heal us. I smiled at the thought.


    I spotted the patch of alpine clusters. They were growing along the rocks where the tiernan were seated. I would have to get much closer in order to gather them.


    This is willowherb. It¡¯s edible, but only when it¡¯s young.


    ¡°¡­interference with humans.¡±


    I was close enough to hear the conversation between the tiernan. I was also able to get a better look at them.


    None of them had taken on strictly human appearances like Wake had. They all had brightly colored skin and animal-like features. One had horns, another had a long snout. They all chose to look different, but I could still tell that they were the same. I could sense their kinship, even though one was shaped like a blue elk and one was a yellow humanoid with bird wings.


    ¡°One cannot split a tree and expect both halves to be unharmed,¡± said an orange tiernan, no larger than a rabbit.


    As he spoke, the visualization of his words filled my mind. I saw, felt, smelled, and experienced what he said¡ªnot just heard the words.


    ¡°We are not a single organism,¡± responded a tiernan that appeared to be composed of mist.


    A brown tiernan with a tail raised its finger. ¡°That may seem so to the individual components of a tree.¡±


    I had the sweeping mental image of a tree that became magnified so that each element could be seen individually. Each leaf became enormous, with rivers for veins and grasslands for flesh. The bark rose and fell as mountains, with sap flowing underneath like magma.


    The tiernan who had spoken turned her eyes to look at me. With a jolt, I realized I had been staring at them for several moments without moving.


    Plants, plants. Think of plants.


    I hurried to turn my back to them, crouching to touch the petals of a columbine. There was an alpine cluster just within my reach, so I extended my hand to grasp it.


    Success!


    Now, if I could just gather a few more.


    I glanced over my shoulder, but the tiernan had turned back to the conversation. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Every leaf falls when winter comes,¡± said a small voice. ¡°It is the way of nature.¡±


    I didn¡¯t risk looking at the speaker, even though I was curious about the source of that miniature sound. I picked up a stick, trying to ignore the vivid pictures being painted in my thoughts by their words.


    I traced designs into the dirt, whispering plant names to myself.


    A hand took hold of my arm, causing me to gasp. The brown tiernan gently led me back to the treeline, away from where the meeting was taking place.


    I stared up at her, panic bubbling from my chest to my throat.


    This was it. I was certain. This was where my meager life came to an end. What would happen to my mother? Would she finally be allowed to go back to her family? I wished for her to be happy, even though I¡¯d be gone.


    The tiernan came to a halt once we had reached the cover of the trees. ¡°What is your name, young one?¡±


    My thoughts scrambled to find something that sounded plausible for a tiernan child. ¡°I¡­um¡­ My name is¡­ Willow. Branch. Willow Branch.¡±


    The tiernan slowly morphed before my eyes. Her fur receded¡ªthough her skin stayed brown¡ªand the tail disappeared. She grew long curly hair, braided without her touching it, and a strong human form covered in modest clothing.


    Her brown eyes stayed the same, twinkling at me as she grinned. ¡°What is your name?¡± she repeated.


    My shoulders slumped. ¡°Theophana.¡±


    I could see that she received the mental pictures I sent with the name. She nodded with approval, just as Wake had. ¡°A lovely name. I am called Budding.¡±


    I visualized the first signs of spring growing from the tips of trees¡ªthe promise of warmth and renewed life. It filled me with a flush of hope and joy, making me smile despite my precarious situation.


    ¡°I love your name,¡± I breathed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Budding replied, tapping the tip of my chin with her fingers. ¡°I see you have already met Mineral.¡±


    She gestured to a tree branch, where I spotted the hoak that had been following us. His name brought to mind the minerals that cause sand to sparkle in the sunlight. It was such a cheerful name, that it seemed unfitting for such a grumpy creature.


    He looked at Budding with such an adoring expression that I almost didn¡¯t recognize him.


    ¡°Is he yours?¡± I blurted.


    She smiled at him. ¡°I suppose it could be said so,¡± she acknowledged. ¡°He¡¯s been with me since I was born. He¡¯s my friend and caregiver.¡±


    ¡°Why was he following us?¡±


    Budding tilted her head to the side. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He is bound to me, but I don¡¯t command him as a servant. He makes his own decisions.¡±


    I studied the hoak, frowning. Why would he go to the trouble to help us if he wasn¡¯t commanded? Had he brought us to his master on purpose?


    ¡°What¡¯s brought you to this mountain, Theophana?¡± Budding asked gently.


    My eyes snapped back to her. ¡°Oh, you can call me Tiff,¡± I said nervously, suddenly remembering that I¡¯d been caught in the middle of my plan. ¡°I¡¯m here with my mother to get some medicine.¡±


    ¡°Your mother is human?¡± she prodded.


    I choked on my reply. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who is your father?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know his name. He¡¯s a wanderer.¡±


    Budding¡¯s green eyes widened. ¡°There aren¡¯t many of those left,¡± she mused.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your meeting,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Am I in trouble?¡±


    The corners of her lips curled. ¡°No, you¡¯re not in trouble. I am not an enemy of humans. Besides, we are both tree tiernan. That makes us sisters.¡±


    I gaped at her. ¡°Sisters?¡±


    I¡¯d never had any family other than Mother. My heart immediately latched on the title, filling my core with warmth.


    Budding held out her hand and opened her fingers. On her palm rested a small bouquet of alpine clusters. ¡°Your thoughts were very loud,¡± she chuckled. ¡°I could hear that you wanted these.¡±


    I snatched them from her grasp, holding them to my chest. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Where do you and your mother live?¡± Budding inquired.


    I pointed. ¡°On the other side of the valley, in the forest on the foothills.¡±


    I could picture my home with vivid detail, and I knew that my sister tiernan could see it in her mind¡¯s eye as well.


    Budding nodded with a smile. ¡°When spring comes, I will visit you.¡±


    I hopped in the air, clasping my hands together. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± she replied. ¡°Your father is not here to teach you, so it is the responsibility of all other tree tiernan to give you the knowledge you need.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll teach me how to use magic?¡± I gasped.


    She reached over and brushed a lock of hair from my face. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to be you.¡±


    I had to restrain myself from squealing with excitement. I never thought I¡¯d have the opportunity to learn anything about the tiernan side of me. Honestly, I¡¯d never even considered it before coming to the mountain.


    Wake had first suggested the possibility, but I¡¯d been disappointed to learn that she couldn¡¯t help me. I¡¯d thought that chance was gone before it had even come. How would I find someone who was able and willing to teach me?


    Yet, here she was: a new friend¡ªa sister¡ªwho volunteered to help me without me asking.


    I rushed forward to hug her tightly. ¡°Thank you,¡± I enthused.


    Budding laughed and stroked my wild hair. ¡°Go back to your mother, now. I will see you when the sun warms the earth.¡±


    I waved farewell to her, then stuck my tongue out at Mineral as I passed by.


    He glared at me. ¡°Muddy child,¡± he muttered.


    I laughed and hurried on my way. I had so much to tell Mother!

 Chapter Ten

    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± Mother asked in a furious whisper.


    She didn¡¯t give me a chance to answer.


    ¡°Every time I think that you¡¯re finally learning how to make good decisions, you prove me wrong,¡± she raged.


    ¡°But, Mama,¡± I began.


    She reached over and slapped my arm with every syllable. ¡°Don¡¯t you try that now,¡± she hissed. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to misbehave at home, but you put yourself in danger here!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t in danger,¡± I tried to console her. ¡°They were friendly tiernan.¡±


    Mother¡¯s blue eyes flashed anew. ¡°And what if they hadn¡¯t been? What would you have done if they attacked you?¡±


    Mercifully, Wake decided to step in.


    ¡°It does no good to ask ¡®what if,¡¯¡± she said. ¡°Tiff is back safe, and that¡¯s what matters.¡±


    I offered the handful of alpine clusters I¡¯d been holding. ¡°I got the medicine for Aunt Ellie,¡± I murmured.


    Mother looked as if she was about to start scolding me again, but she stopped herself with much effort. She carefully wrapped the herbs in a cloth and tucked them in her pouch. Then she pinched my sleeve in a firm grip, marching me back the way we¡¯d come.


    I followed without complaint, even though I thought she was taking us through more underbrush than necessary. I occasionally threw a glance at Wake, but she didn¡¯t seem inclined to speak at the moment.


    Mother¡¯s anger didn¡¯t seem to be fading as we walked. I was starting to worry that I¡¯d get another lecture as soon as we stopped for the night. We appeared to be heading back to the fold where we had stayed before, so I started searching my mind for ideas on how to distract her.


    I knew that I¡¯d made a bad decision. That realization had come to me early on. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t a stranger to making bad decisions, but this was the first time that there had been so much at stake. It was fine to say that everything had worked out, but Mother wasn¡¯t wrong to point out that the danger had been real.


    My heart told me that I should apologize. However, my mind told me that an apology would only lead to more scolding.


    Maybe it would be best to make amends when we reached the fold. My instinct told me that I¡¯d be getting an earful anyway. It would be more efficient to roll it all up into one.


    We reached our destination in good time. Mother was looking more winded than furious, which was good news for me. Even though we had some sunlight left in the day, we all agreed to stop at the fold.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for some food,¡± I hurriedly volunteered.


    We had enough rations with us to feed us until we returned to the valley, but I had been taught to always forage first.


    I found several patches of mushrooms, which could be used for a delicious soup. I discovered a few wild onions to lend flavor and a handful of nuts that hadn¡¯t been claimed by the local wildlife.


    I returned victorious, gifting my spoils to Mother with a flourish. The corners of her mouth turned upward at my antics. I immediately took the opportunity to toss myself to the ground and lay my head on her lap.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother,¡± I said sincerely. ¡°I really made you worry, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    She took a deep breath, pausing for a moment before speaking. ¡°I know that you won¡¯t always agree with my decisions, T¡¯phani, but I still need you to abide by them. Above all things, I want to keep you safe.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    She tweaked my ear. ¡°There¡¯s never going to be a situation where you have no choice but to rush into danger,¡± she admonished. ¡°You must learn to think things through before taking action.¡±


    My mother had said that before, but there was gravity to her voice that made it strike true. I sat up and took her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said again.


    She nodded, then turned her attention to making soup for our supper. She made a deep pit for the small cooking fire, doing her best to minimize the smoke. Wake refilled the waterskins, and Mother softened some of the bread we had by placing it over the pot to steam.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen that hoak that was following us,¡± Wake commented as she settled down by the mouth of the fold.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said absently, ¡°he¡¯s with the tiernan who helped me.¡±


    Two pairs of eyes fixed on me, weighing me down with their unspoken questions.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°I¡­uh¡­I didn¡¯t have a chance to tell you about how I got the alpine clusters.¡±


    ¡°Please, do,¡± Wake urged.


    I recounted the experience, leaving nothing out. I could visualize the events as they happened, so I knew that Wake could see them, too. My mother had to ask a few clarifying questions since she wasn¡¯t able to communicate in the same way.


    ¡°I thought you said that hoak can¡¯t insult their masters,¡± Mother asked Wake.


    The water tiernan nodded. ¡°They can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But, that hoak called the tiernan names when we asked if he knew them,¡± Mother pointed out.


    I pursed my lips together. ¡°Maybe he was calling the other tiernan names, but not Budding.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°That seems like questionable justification.¡±


    I gave her a cheeky grin. ¡°That¡¯s the best kind of justification.¡±


    Mother swatted at me but without any real feeling. ¡°So, she just gave you the alpine clusters and sent you on your way?¡±


    My heart gave a jolt of excitement as I suddenly remembered my news. ¡°Yes, but guess what! Budding said that she¡¯d find me next spring and teach me how to be a tiernan!¡±


    Wake clapped her hands together. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Tiff!¡±


    I grinned at her, relieved that she thought it was a good idea. My smile slipped when I looked at Mother, though.


    I knew that she felt uncomfortable when my tiernan heritage was pointed out. After all, it was usually only mentioned when an act of hostility was about to follow. However, this was a safe environment where my identity was a positive thing. Why did she seem so alarmed?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked her.


    She cleared her throat, bringing her expression back to neutral. Her voice, on the other hand, remained tense. ¡°Did you tell the tiernan where we live?¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    I nodded. ¡°Of course. How else could she find us?¡±


    Mother spooned the soup into a bowl, giving it to me with a stiff motion. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t tell strangers where we live, Theophana. It¡¯s not safe.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t hurt us,¡± I pointed out. ¡°What¡¯s the harm?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about her,¡± Mother insisted. ¡°You don¡¯t know what she wants or why she offered to teach you. The whole situation is suspicious.¡±


    Wake¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. ¡°Why do you find it suspicious? You must remember that tiernan are not humans.¡±


    Mother took a deep breath, pressing her lips together. ¡°Are you saying that tiernan never lie? That they never have ill intentions?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Wake conceded, ¡°but Budding has pledged herself as Tiff¡¯s sister. That¡¯s a vow that is not lightly given.¡±


    She shook her head, dishing herself a bowl of soup. She tore the bread in half, giving me the larger portion.


    Wake folded her arms across her chest. ¡°What¡¯s really concerning you, Evangeline?¡±


    Mother often kept her worries to herself, so I was startled when she answered the question. ¡°We have spent all of Tiff¡¯s life trying to escape from the hatred and prejudice of the people in the village. Even with all our efforts, we are still the target of their hostility. We need ways to prove her human blood, not her tiernan blood.¡±


    Wake nodded slowly. ¡°So, you¡¯re worried that the prejudice against Tiff will increase if she develops her tiernan abilities.¡±


    Mother sighed quietly but didn¡¯t answer.


    I could see that she was sad, but I found myself getting angry. ¡°They already hate me, so why does it make a difference?¡± I tried to keep my voice under control, but it trembled. ¡°I¡¯ve always lived as a human. I never even knew my father, so how could I be anything like him? They hate us no matter how hard we try, so why do we have to keep doing what they want?¡±


    Mother¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at me. ¡°T¡¯phani,¡± she reprimanded, ¡°we shouldn¡¯t stop doing what is right just because others dislike us.¡±


    Wake leaned forward, narrowing her eyes. ¡°Are you saying that the right thing for Tiff is to be human?¡±


    She pressed her lips together. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. But my daughter is going to be spending her life among humans, so she needs to learn how to be accepted.¡±


    I picked up a stick and threw it into the fire. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live with humans. I hate them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such nonsense,¡± my mother snapped. ¡°Of course, you have to live with humans. What do you think I am, if not human?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re different,¡± I sulked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she quipped. ¡°I¡¯m the same as every other human. So, if you want to stay with me, you¡¯ll have to learn to fit in.¡±


    I could hardly believe what I was hearing. Fit in? How was that possible? I¡¯d never been allowed to befriend the village children. I¡¯d never been allowed to attend the local school. It was impossible for me to find a place in the village when I wasn¡¯t even permitted to safely enter it.


    Despite my best efforts, tears began to well up and my throat constricted. ¡°I don¡¯t fit in, and I never will,¡± I sobbed. ¡°Look at me! I don¡¯t look human, so they¡¯ll never like me. You¡¯re the only one who will ever love me, and it¡¯s because you have to!¡±


    Mother looked as though I¡¯d slapped her. Her mouth moved silently for a few moments, but I didn¡¯t give her the chance to find her words. I hurled myself through the opening of the fold, retreating into the darkness to cry by myself.


    My anger soon drained out of me, leaving me with the weight of guilt for my harsh words. That made me sob even harder.


    I knew that my mother loved me. I knew how much she¡¯d sacrificed to raise me. I¡¯d seen her protect me time and time again, often putting herself in danger to do so. Perhaps that was part of what was so upsetting. Why would she want to live among the people who had hurt us?


    What was so important about living among humans¡ªespecially those humans? We already knew that we could survive on our own. We¡¯d also learned that tiernan were more friendly to half-bloods than the villagers were. Budding had called herself my sister after meeting me, which is something that I¡¯d never experienced before. Wasn¡¯t it so much better to be among tiernan?


    I heard the scrape of someone crawling through the fold opening. I turned my back to the entrance, curling up into a ball in the far corner.


    ¡°Tiff?¡±


    It was Wake. Perhaps Mother thought I needed more time to finish my outburst before attempting to reason with me.


    The water tiernan sat next to me, running her fingers through my hair. I thought she¡¯d give me some sort of lecture about being respectful to my mother, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just stayed with me, offering the comfort of her presence.


    Eventually, my tears ran dry. I scooted across the stone floor to lay my head on Wake¡¯s thigh. She placed one hand on my shoulder and used the other to continue to caress my hair.


    ¡°I wish I hadn¡¯t been born,¡± I whispered, a new well of tears threatening my eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t see Wake¡¯s expression, but I could feel her stiffen. ¡°Why?¡± she asked, sounding surprised.


    I reached up to wipe my nose on my sleeve. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been born, Mother would¡¯ve had a happy life.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± she countered. ¡°What if you are the greatest joy of her life? If you hadn¡¯t been born, she never would¡¯ve experienced it.¡±


    ¡°How can she be happy when so many bad things happen to us?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Bad things happen to everyone,¡± Wake pointed out. ¡°Does that mean that no one is ever happy?¡±


    ¡°Well, no¡­¡±


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s love for you is greater than any of the challenges she faces,¡± Wake assured me. ¡°That is one of the most beautiful things about humans¡ªtheir capacity for love.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tiernan love, too?¡± I asked.


    She chuckled. ¡°Of course. However, we don¡¯t seem to feel as deeply in our relationships. We are more attached to the earth than to one another.¡±


    In the past, I¡¯d wondered if my father missed my mother, but Wake¡¯s statement appeared to answer that question.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    She patted my arm. ¡°The important point is that I don¡¯t believe that your mother regrets your birth or any trials that followed. She is trying to do her best to keep you safe, so you should be understanding.¡±


    I sat up. ¡°You said it¡¯d be safer for me to learn how to use my tiernan abilities.¡±


    Wake inclined her head. ¡°And I stand by that.¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be best for me to learn from Budding?¡± I demanded. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be best?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Give your mother time to adjust to the idea. She may be a good person, but she¡¯s still a human. She has her own prejudices to overcome.¡±


    I frowned. How could my mother be prejudiced against tiernan when she¡¯d had a child with one?


    ¡°Budding said she¡¯d come,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯m going to learn from her no matter what.¡±


    Wake nodded her approval. ¡°I hope that it all works out for the best.¡±


    I looked up at her eyes, seeing the glint of the river in them. ¡°Will you come and visit us, too?¡±


    She patted my arm again. ¡°No, Tiff, it¡¯s too far from my river.¡±


    ¡°But there are other rivers,¡± I protested.


    ¡°I know,¡± she acknowledged, ¡°but I wish to stay by mine.¡±


    I heaved a sigh. ¡°When will you go back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave in the morning,¡± Wake answered. ¡°There¡¯s a more direct path down the mountain for you than going back to my river, so it would be best to part ways.¡±


    We¡¯d only been together for a couple of days, but the thought of separating weighed down on my chest. Wake had guided us and kept us safe, even though doing so had put her in danger. She¡¯d been kinder to us than any of the people I¡¯d ever known¡ªexcept for Master Heele, perhaps.


    ¡°Will I see you again?¡± I asked, sounding forlorn.


    ¡°Certainly,¡± she said. ¡°You owe me a favor, remember?¡±


    We laughed together, but I knew that she meant it, too. Someday she would call on me for help, and I would be glad to do whatever she asked. Even though we were different types of tiernan, I felt a kinship to her. She may not have promised to be my sister, but I knew that we would always be friends.

 Chapter Eleven

    ¡°You¡¯ve been fortunate not to run into serious danger up to this point,¡± Wake said as we prepared to part ways the next morning. ¡°I hope that luck continues with you for the remainder of your journey.¡±


    I frowned skeptically. No danger? What about the nokk? What about when we were hiding from the hoaks?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mother said politely. ¡°And thank you for guiding us. We are truly grateful.¡±


    Wake nodded. She ruffled my unruly hair with a smile. ¡°Come and visit me again someday.¡±


    I grinned back. ¡°I will,¡± I promised.


    Mother cleared her throat. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tiff.¡±


    Wake raised her hand in farewell, then strode in the direction that led to her river. I stood and watched her for a moment, but my mother tugged on my hand to urge me along.


    Our progress down the mountain was steady and uneventful. Our midday meal was brief, as I could see that Mother was anxious to keep moving. We reached the foothills by late afternoon, which brought a sigh of relief from both of us.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± I complained, even though I knew that I had the better stamina of the two of us.


    Mother nodded as she knelt by the edge of the river that ran around the mountain base. She splashed some cold water on her face, smoothing her hair back with her wet hands. I did the same, but I didn¡¯t bother trying to make myself look presentable.


    ¡°We need to get to the village before nightfall,¡± Mother said, getting to her feet.


    I bit my lip. ¡°We¡¯ll have to move fast.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    My mother wasn¡¯t weak by any means. We survived through her hard work and determination. In fact, I would argue that she worked harder than any of the laborers in the village. I¡¯d seen her push past her exhaustion more times than I could count, so I was familiar with the stony expression that set her face as she began walking briskly.


    I kept pace with her, making sure that I didn¡¯t allow myself to get distracted by interesting rocks or plants that I saw along the way.


    I suddenly remembered Wake¡¯s comment about magic in music, so I sang a little nonsense song to try and energize us both.


    Rocks are rocky, clouds are cloudy,


    Nuts are nutty, and mud is muddy.


    But birds are not birdy, and sticks are not sticky,


    Bees are not beesy, and trees are not treesy.


    Mother laughed, even though she was out of breath. I grinned at her reaction, feeling proud of myself. Her face appeared less strained, which made me hope that I¡¯d been successful in my endeavor.


    Even though I had cheered her up, the emotion was fleeting. I could see Mother¡¯s expression darken again as we continued.


    Our journey had taken us almost three full days, which didn¡¯t seem like much in the scheme of things. However, I didn¡¯t know how quickly Aunt Ellie¡¯s sickness would progress. Had we been fast enough, or were we too late?


    We arrived at the village just as the last rays of light were scattering in the sky. Mother rushed us to the cobbler shop, looking pale and anxious. She hated being in the village after dark. That was when the cowards came out to try and prove themselves strong.


    Mother rapped her knuckles on the cobbler¡¯s door, glancing over her shoulder more than once. The door opened a crack, revealing one of Master Heele¡¯s brown eyes.


    ¡°Eva,¡± he exclaimed, unlocking the bar latch and opening the door for us. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    We were hurried inside and the door was secured behind us. Master Heele led the way to the side room, where the table was set for supper. Tsuki was sitting at the table, waiting for his teacher¡¯s return. When he spotted us, his eyes widened and he scrambled to replace his wooden mask.


    His face flushed red as if he was embarrassed by being seen. I didn¡¯t get a clear view, but I hadn¡¯t noticed any deformities or unsightly features. I wondered why he wore the mask at all.


    Master Heele took note of his apprentice¡¯s rushed action and apologized. ¡°I should¡¯ve said we have guests.¡±


    Tsuki gave a half-shrug. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he mumbled.


    The cobbler urged us to sit, settling down across from Mother. ¡°Why are you here at this hour?¡± he asked again.


    She reached into her pouch to pull out the carefully wrapped herbs. ¡°We went to the mountain to find alpine clusters for my sister,¡± she explained.


    Master Heele gasped. ¡°You found some?¡±


    Mother nodded. ¡°I need you to take it to the physician who is treating her illness.¡±


    He immediately got to his feet. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Mother hesitated, glancing at me, ¡°I want you to¡­ask Master Westerly for permission for us to use my great-aunt¡¯s house again.¡±


    I frowned. She¡¯d always avoided asking my grandfather for any favors, no matter how small. Also, she insisted that we were fine living on our own in the forest. I couldn¡¯t understand why she was suddenly changing her mind.


    Master Heele gently received the medicine from her hand. ¡°I understand. I will make sure it happens.¡± He turned to his apprentice. ¡°Make them comfortable, please. Eat dinner, then make up a bed for them. It will be best if everyone stays the night.¡±


    Tsuki answered softly. ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±


    ¡°Lock the door after I leave,¡± he warned.


    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±


    Tsuki followed the instructions meticulously. He retrieved extra dishes and utensils, serving us each a bowl of thick stew and warm slices of bread. I watched him to see if he would take his mask off again, but he didn¡¯t. He sat with us, but he didn¡¯t eat.


    We ate in silence, feeling the minutes tick by with weighted expectations. Mother looked unusually nervous, although I didn¡¯t know why. We¡¯d found the medicine, so the problem was solved. I tried to start a conversation, but neither of my companions appeared inclined to speak.


    I found myself studying the young apprentice, just so I¡¯d have something to do. I¡¯d never met anyone from another kingdom before, so I was curious about what made them different from us.


    My homeland is called Talva, although at that age I didn¡¯t bother with such information. There are three neighboring kingdoms, all of which are considered allies. The majority of the conflict we experienced came from within our own borders, as was also the case in Navon¡ªthe country where Tsuki was born. Master Heele had called him a refugee, but at the time I only had a vague idea of what that meant.


    Tsuki¡¯s black hair had a bluish tint to it that I hadn¡¯t noticed before. He kept it longer than the other boys in the village, with the tips curling at the nape of his neck. It looked so silky that I had the urge to touch it to see if it felt as smooth as it appeared.


    His eyes were large, and the gray color shimmered in the lamplight. He didn¡¯t look directly at either of us, but I could still see them clearly. He reminded me of a fawn trying to be unseen, but not quite succeeding.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± I finally asked bluntly.


    He jumped at the sound of my voice, staring at me with wide eyes. ¡°No,¡± he stammered. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Mother placed a hand on my forearm, silently reminding me to be polite. I didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but the one seemed enough to scare him away. He mumbled something about making beds and hurried from the room.


    With him gone, I was left to turn my attention to my mother. My lips pressed together and I folded my arms across my chest. ¡°Why do you want to live in Auntie¡¯s house? I thought you said we were fine where we are.¡±


    ¡°We are fine,¡± Mother acknowledged, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t mean we couldn¡¯t be more comfortable. Do you like spending winter in our hut?¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Better than being so close to the village,¡± I said stubbornly.


    ¡°No one will bother us,¡± she assured me.


    I made a skeptical sound. ¡°Would we move back in the spring?¡±


    She hesitated. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    I dramatically slumped down in my chair. ¡°Ugh,¡± I moaned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go there.¡±


    Mother tsked at me. ¡°I thought you liked Auntie¡¯s house. You were the one that suggested that we move there, remember?¡±


    I stuck my bottom lip out. ¡°I changed my mind.¡±


    She smiled faintly. ¡°Why?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to put my newfound feelings into words. My experience on the mountain changed the way I viewed our simple life. Before, I had valued anything that made daily tasks easier. Anything that reduced the amount of firewood to gather, foraging to be done, clothes to sew, or medicine to find.


    But now¡­


    Now, I didn¡¯t seem to mind the idea of those things. It seemed worthwhile to suffer a little in order to stay close to my home of trees.


    The only move that interested me would be to move to the mountain where Wake and Budding lived. I didn¡¯t dare mention that to Mother, though.


    ¡°What about our doves?¡± I demanded. ¡°And how will we move all of our belongings?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± she dismissed. ¡°The doves can take care of themselves, and we don¡¯t have much to take with us.¡±


    Tsuki appeared at the doorway. ¡°I¡¯ve made a place for you to sleep if you¡¯re tired. I know you¡¯ve had a long journey.¡±


    Mother stood and straightened her clothes. ¡°Go to bed, Tiff. I¡¯ll stay up to wait for Master Heele.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t eager to be sent away, so I hurried to find an excuse. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­wash the dishes first.¡±


    I jumped to my feet, moving before Mother could say anything. I gathered up the leftover food, returning it to the kitchen to keep warm until Master Heele returned. There wasn¡¯t enough for Tsuki to eat as well, so I decided to make something for him.


    I set the dishes aside to be washed later, turning my attention to the pantry. There was still plenty of bread, and I spotted some cheese and some fresh greens. I set to make him a sandwich, adding in all of my favorite flavors.


    ¡°Tsuki,¡± I called when it was ready.


    He responded promptly, but he seemed nervous about getting too close to me. I set the sandwich on the counter farthest from me, which had the advantage of allowing him to face away from anyone who was in the kitchen.


    ¡°Eat,¡± I ordered shortly.


    Then I turned my back to him, pretending to be completely preoccupied with washing the dishes and cleaning up.


    I reminded myself not to peek at him, even though I was curious about what the rest of his face looked like. He must have his reasons for wearing the mask, and it wasn¡¯t respectful for me to try and see past it.


    To avoid unnecessary temptation, I left the kitchen as soon as I was done cleaning. I went back to the side room, where Mother was seated by the fireplace. She appeared to have located Master Heele¡¯s mending basket, and she was already to work sewing.


    ¡°Not back yet?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°Not yet. You can go to bed, Tiff. It may be a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy,¡± I declared, settling down into a chair next to her.


    ¡°Very well,¡± she said sweetly, handing me the basket. ¡°You can help me with the mending.¡±


    I immediately got back to my feet. ¡°I¡¯m very sleepy. I should go to bed. Goodnight, Mother.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Goodnight, my darling.¡±


    I made a silly face at her as I walked out of the room. Since I wasn¡¯t looking where I was going, I bumped into Tsuki after a few steps. He hurried to back up, as if he¡¯d been the one to make the mistake.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he murmured.


    I lurched forward and grabbed his wrist. ¡°Do you want to play a game?¡± I asked impulsively.


    His eyes widened. ¡°A game?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to bed,¡± I whispered conspiratorially.


    Tsuki stared at me for several moments without speaking. I was about to give up on the idea when he finally responded. ¡°Do you like to play yoso?¡±


    I searched my memory. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that game.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to teach you?¡± he asked hopefully.


    I shrugged. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Tsuki ran to another room and returned with a drawstring bag. He led the way to the kitchen, where we could sit at the counter to play. The drawstring bag contained two smaller bags and a square of leather that had a grid drawn on it.


    The smaller bags held wooden tokens of different colors, each inscribed with the symbol of one of the four main elements (fire, air, water, earth). The idea of the game was to take turns placing a token on the grid to create the most balanced formation possible (keeping compatible elements together)¡ªwhile sabotaging the other player¡¯s formation, of course.


    I was a slow learner, but Tsuki was very patient with me. He even began to gently tease me after our first game.


    ¡°Fire isn¡¯t the only way to attack, you know,¡± he said with a smile in his voice.


    ¡°Fire is the strongest,¡± I protested.


    ¡°No element is stronger than the others,¡± he pointed out. ¡°That¡¯s a basic law of nature.¡±


    ¡°I think I know more about nature than you,¡± I said, sticking out my tongue. ¡°I¡¯m half-tiernan.¡±


    He seemed surprised by my bold statement. ¡°Tiernan aren¡¯t the only ones who know about nature and magic.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just bothered because I¡¯m a born genius at this game,¡± I joked.


    Tsuki laughed softly. ¡°You¡¯re terrible at this game, and you know it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get better!¡±


    At the shop door, we heard someone knocking loudly. We fell silent, looking at each other nervously.


    ¡°It might be my teacher,¡± Tsuki suggested, getting to his feet.


    I stayed where I was, suddenly wondering if it was dangerous for the villagers to know that we were staying there for the night. Would they care, or would they just ignore us?


    The indistinct murmur of voices reached my ears, along with heavy footsteps. I gathered up the game to put it away, telling myself to stay calm.


    Tsuki reappeared, looking relieved. ¡°Master Heele has returned.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked eagerly.


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s talking to your mother now.¡±


    I quietly walked over to the side room doorway, keeping out of sight so I could listen without being noticed. It wasn¡¯t that I thought they were talking about anything secret. It was just that I¡¯d told my mother that I was going to bed, which I obviously hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°¡­very adamant.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Mother¡¯s voice replied. ¡°I¡¯m glad they accepted the medicine anyway.¡±


    ¡°The physician seems hopeful for Miss Elsabetta¡¯s recovery.¡±


    I heard Mother sigh in relief, then there was a pause.


    ¡°What did my¡­Master Westerly say about the house?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I could imagine Master Heele shifting from foot to foot in discomfort. ¡°I had to be rather forceful on that point.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°At first he seemed to prefer to reject the medicine altogether, let alone grant you a favor. It took some arguing from me and the physician to convince him that wasn¡¯t an option.¡±


    ¡°He would sacrifice his daughter¡¯s health for his pride?¡± Mother fumed.


    Master Heele hesitated. ¡°I think he would¡¯ve accepted the medicine on its own, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I told him that I¡¯d only give the medicine if he granted the favor.¡±


    I heard Mother gasp. ¡°Master Heele!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± he soothed, ¡°but you know he wouldn¡¯t have agreed otherwise.¡±


    There was a few seconds of silence.


    ¡°He agreed?¡± she finally asked.


    This time it was the cobbler who sounded upset. ¡°He agreed on one condition.¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡±


    Master Heele huffed indignantly. ¡°He said that you could stay there as long as no one else needs the house, but you must swear that your child will never set foot in the village again.¡±


    My face flushed with a surge of emotions.


    Banish me from the village? How dare he! He had no right to tell me where I was allowed to go. But also, did he think that was a punishment? Good riddance to the whole lot of them! I¡¯d leave Three Valleys entirely if I could convince Mother to go.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay out,¡± I volunteered, stepping into the light of the room. ¡°I hate going there, anyway.¡±


    Mother and Master Heele jumped when they saw me. They both looked guilty, even though they¡¯d done nothing wrong.


    ¡°Tiff,¡± Mother began.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I emphasized.


    ¡°I was hoping to send you to school,¡± she said softly.


    I made a face at the thought. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll just learn at home like I always have.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look happy at the prospect, but we both knew that there wasn¡¯t much of a choice. Either manage another cold winter in our hut or spend the winter more comfortably with me promising to stay away from the village.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I reassured her. ¡°Budding will be coming in the spring anyway. I¡¯ll spend all my time in the forest with her.¡±


    I¡¯d thought that my words would cheer her up, but Mother¡¯s expression became even more grave.

 Chapter Twelve

    Moving wasn¡¯t as difficult as I had imagined.


    Master Heele borrowed a wagon for us to use, so we were able to take everything in one trip. We didn¡¯t bring Mother¡¯s loom, because there was a better one at Auntie¡¯s house. We had no furniture and only a single trunk of clothing and bedding. It was just a matter of moving our winter food stores from the cellar of the hut.


    I frowned thoughtfully as I walked next to the wagon, tapping the wheel spokes with a stick. It was strange to realize that one¡¯s entire life could be packed up and hauled away. We had lived in our little hut ever since I was four years old. The only reason I remembered Aunt Theophana so well was because of my unusually long memory. If I¡¯d been any other child, the hut would¡¯ve been the only home I¡¯d known.


    I knew that a life was more than just the tangible things you could carry with you, but that thought was even more alarming. How much of our life were we leaving behind?


    I didn¡¯t bring up any of my concerns with Mother. She¡¯d already grown weary of reassuring me that we wouldn¡¯t be staying at Auntie¡¯s house forever.


    I knew that the forest wouldn¡¯t disappear. There would still be trees, doves, rivers, and beehives when we came back. Our home would go through its natural changes whether we were there to watch it or not.


    Besides, didn¡¯t I dislike winter? Didn¡¯t I grow bored of the quiet? Maybe it would be more fun to have a change for the season.


    We arrived at Auntie¡¯s house before long. It was a beautiful cottage with two bedrooms, a living room, a kitchen, and an attached washroom. It also had a small loft above the living room and a cellar under the kitchen. I knew that there were fancier houses in the village, but this one seemed to be the best in the whole world.


    Much of the house was just as I remembered it. The furniture had been left, as had all the little trinkets that Auntie had treasured. (We hadn¡¯t been allowed to take anything with us, other than what we had been wearing.) Everything was covered in dust, but we¡¯d have it cleaned up in little time.


    I found myself walking around the cottage, studying everything with enhanced interest. Each tool and decoration appeared to be vivid with the energy that I¡¯d always associated with my great-great-aunt.


    Aunt Theophana had been an eccentric woman. She¡¯d chosen to never marry, which, in this village, was shocking unto itself. She¡¯d spent her youth traveling, disappearing for months at a time before returning to visit her family. Then in her middle years, she¡¯d settled down just outside the village, selling unusual medicinal remedies and teaching skills to anyone who wanted to learn. Unfortunately, her reputation made her something of an outcast, so she never had many customers or students.


    Her wealthy family supported her financially, even though they were terribly embarrassed by her. Auntie had once said that she had no qualms about taking their money because she provided them with endless things to gossip and complain about. She swore that they¡¯d be bored to death without her.


    I stopped at the fireplace, looking at the series of small portraits on the mantle. Aunt Theophana had been a skilled artist (although, she¡¯d never said where she learned to draw). She only drew portraits, and she only drew the people she liked. She¡¯d told me that it was too much of a waste to spend time looking at the faces of people who irritated her.


    I remembered the names of each of the faces. Auntie had taught them to me, making sure that someone would always remember them. Most of them would forever be strangers to me, but I knew their names.


    Two portraits stood out to me. They sat next to each other in matching silver frames. The first was of me, as a toddler. I¡¯d always loved that picture because it was done in black and white. I looked like a normal human child in that portrait. Auntie had tried to color it, but I¡¯d had a tantrum until she agreed to leave it. My neatly curled hair and prim little dress had been specially prepared for the portrait, even though I¡¯d never tolerated it otherwise. It was like a window into what could¡¯ve been.


    The second portrait was of Auntie, Mother, and me as a baby. It was done on my naming day, when I was five days old. That one was fully colored, so my yellow skin was visible. However, I was small, so it was easier to ignore. It was the only self-portrait that Auntie had ever done, though. I had loved it back when she was alive, and I loved it even more after she had died.


    Aunt Theophana said that it was hardest to draw yourself because you couldn¡¯t see your own beauty the way you can see others¡¯. I used to think she was talking about physical features, so I¡¯d said that all you need is a mirror.


    True, she had replied, but the mirror is never an object.


    That had been too deep for my four-year-old mind. Honestly, it was too deep for my eleven-year-old mind, as well. I didn¡¯t appreciate my aunt¡¯s wisdom until much later.


    Master Heele had sent Tsuki to help us with the move. He transferred all of our worldly goods into the cottage, not looking even slightly winded by the effort. From there he chopped firewood and stacked it in a corner of the kitchen, then checked all of the doors and windows to make sure they were secure. Mother and I focused on cleaning, even though I grumbled about it the whole time.


    Although there were two bedrooms, Mother and I agreed to share one. Neither of us liked sleeping alone, as we had always been together. I was excited to have a proper bed, though. It seemed extremely luxurious.


    Tsuki left with the wagon, while we finished the cleaning. By the time the sun had set, our new (old) home was in order.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Auntie,¡± I urged, tugging on Mother¡¯s sleeve.


    She shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ll go in the morning when the sun has risen.¡±


    I watched as my mother bolted the doors and closed the curtains. She looked nervous, even though we had permission to be there.


    ¡°She¡¯s just behind the garden,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°I know,¡± Mother answered shortly.


    I heaved a dramatic sigh, but I let it go. I was tired, anyway. An early bedtime would be good for me.


    ¡°Here,¡± she said, handing me some bread with honey on it. ¡°Let¡¯s not cook tonight.¡±


    I nodded. Mother was probably more tired than I was, so a cold supper made sense. After eating, we washed up and went to bed.


    The next morning, as she promised, Mother took me to visit Aunt Theophana¡¯s grave. There weren¡¯t many flowers left, but I made a pretty little bouquet out of colorful leaves. I told her all about our adventure to find the alpine clusters, and Budding¡¯s promise to teach me. I told her about Tsuki and yoso, about my grandfather trying to become village chief, and everything else I could think of that had happened since our last visit. Mother let me chatter on as long as I wanted. Auntie had always listened to my long stories, so Mother said she¡¯d probably like hearing them now.


    Mother sat quietly, clearing away weeds and cleaning the memorial stone. When that was done, she used a stick to draw a pretty pattern in the dirt mound. It was like she was helping Auntie to get all dressed up.


    ¡°¡­And,¡± I went on, ¡°Stormy finally stopped fighting with Daisy, and now they¡¯re friends. I think they will be neighbors again.¡±


    I was talking about our doves. Auntie had loved all types of birds.


    Mother stood up and brushed off her hands. ¡°All right, my darling. I think we should head back to the house. We need to eat, and then begin on the winter sewing.¡±


    I made a face. ¡°No!¡±


    She tapped the top of my head with her fingertips. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t told her about last year¡¯s chicks,¡± I persisted.


    Mother was unmoved. ¡°You can tell her another time. We¡¯ll be here for a while, so you can talk to her whenever you wish.¡±


    I groaned, lying flat on the dead grass. ¡°Save me, Auntie,¡± I pled jokingly. ¡°Mother is determined to torture me!¡±


    ¡°For your information,¡± Mother answered tartly, ¡°your Aunt Theophana was an excellent seamstress.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t like it, though,¡± I muttered.


    Mother started walking back to the cottage, not deigning to answer. I continued to grumble as I followed. It was such a beautiful day, and it seemed a pity to spend it sewing.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ***


    I had been born in the deep of winter. As the daughter of a tiernan, I¡¯d always thought it would¡¯ve made more sense to be born in the spring, but that was not the case.


    My mother¡¯s pregnancy had been shocking and shameful to the Westerly family, but my grandmother had insisted that they could work through the circumstances. I assume that the plan had been to pretend that I was a younger sister to my mother, rather than her daughter.


    However, my tiernan features revealed the last of the secrets my mother had been keeping from her parents. My grandfather had flown into a rage at the sight of me. He dragged my mother from her birthing bed and threw her out into the snow. I probably would¡¯ve been thrown as well, had my mother not been holding me tightly. She had gone to Aunt Theophana¡¯s house to escape the cold, and there we stayed.


    When I was very young, Auntie would bake a sweet bun for me on my birthday. After she died, we didn¡¯t have the means for such luxuries. So, Mother had begun a different tradition to celebrate.


    On the morning of my twelfth birthday, I bound out of bed to look out the window.


    ¡°There¡¯s snow,¡± I sang. ¡°Fresh snow! My birthday wish came true!¡±


    Mother, who was still waking up, attempted to sound excited. ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    ¡°What are we going to make this year?¡± I asked.


    She sat up and began braiding her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± she mused. ¡°Twelve, twelve¡­ What is associated with twelve?¡±


    I immediately started singing and dancing in a circle.


    One fair maid, bright and young


    Two strong men, far from home


    Three tall trees, reach the sky


    Four long hours until we fly


    Five sad songs for us to sing


    Six long months before the spring


    Seven quick wolves that sprint ahead


    Eight sleek fish within the riverbed


    Nine red flowers yet to bloom


    Ten round heads on the brown mushroom


    Eleven gray deer, tall and proud


    Twelve blackbirds among the clouds


    Mother cut me off before I could continue with the second half of the song. ¡°Twelve birds would be easy enough to do,¡± she agreed. ¡°Much better than last year¡¯s eleven palaces.¡±


    ¡°The palaces were beautiful,¡± I protested.


    ¡°It took all day,¡± Mother retorted.


    I put my fists on my hips. ¡°It was from your favorite story.¡±


    She nodded with pretend sorrow. ¡°Yes, I am to blame.¡±


    I rushed to get dressed, chirping to myself, ¡°Birds, birds, birds!¡±


    Mother grabbed my arm before I could run off. ¡°Breakfast first, my darling.¡±


    I pouted but obeyed. We ate some of the bread Mother had made the day before, topping it with butter and fruit preserves (since it was a special occasion). She even fried the last of our eggs to go with it.


    I gave her a tight hug to show my appreciation. She smiled and smoothed my hair, planting a kiss on the top of my head.


    I enjoyed my breakfast, but I was on my feet the moment I had taken my last bite. ¡°Hurry,¡± I commanded as I ran to put on my cloak.


    I bolted outside, laughing with delight as the sparkling snow met my eyes. I ran over to Aunt Theophana¡¯s grave. The memorial stone was buried under a mound of stone, but I still knew exactly where it was.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to make birthday birds, Auntie,¡± I declared as I began to gather snow up into a wide pedestal. ¡°But first, they need a place to sit.¡±


    Mother was slow to join me, as she¡¯d had to clean up after our meal without my help. She didn¡¯t scold me, nor did I think she would. Normal rules didn¡¯t apply to me on my birthday.


    ¡°I made a place to put them,¡± I explained, gesturing to the flat surface I¡¯d shaped.


    ¡°Good job,¡± she approved. ¡°Should I get started on the first one?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll make the first one,¡± I insisted. ¡°You make the second one.¡±


    We spent the morning creating birds with snow, making each one unique. One had a hat, one had comically thick legs, one had its wings extended, and so forth. Mother¡¯s birds were much better than mine, but I knew that mine were more entertaining.


    ¡°This last one is for Auntie,¡± I decided, carrying it over to her memorial stone. ¡°It will sing songs for her.¡±


    Mother smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure she loves it.¡±


    I looked over the results of our efforts and I sighed with satisfaction. ¡°This must be our best year yet.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°You say that every year.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s always true,¡± I declared as I skipped in a circle around a nearby shrub.


    My mother caught me in her arms, stopping me from frolicking. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside now, Tiff. We¡¯ll have a warm drink and then we¡¯ll read a story together.¡±


    I broke free from her embrace, cheering as I ran back to the cottage. I¡¯m sure she tried to reprimand me, but I wasn¡¯t listening. I didn¡¯t care if I slipped or fell, I didn¡¯t care if I got snow all over my face. Everything was fun and beautiful on that day.


    What made my mood even better was seeing Tsuki walking toward our home. He spotted me and raised his hand to wave.


    ¡°Happy birthday,¡± he called once he got closer.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I answered. ¡°Is today the day? Are you going to let me build a snow monster on your mask?¡±


    He rolled his eyes at me. ¡°I already told you it won¡¯t work. It will just get snow all over my face.¡±


    ¡°Boring,¡± I accused, leading him to the cottage.


    ¡°I brought you a present,¡± he murmured, not looking me in the eye.


    I frowned. ¡°But I didn¡¯t get you one.¡±


    I¡¯d learned that Tsuki¡¯s birthday was also in the winter, just a few weeks before mine. He had turned thirteen and had celebrated away from the village with his family.


    He shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This gift isn¡¯t special.¡±


    Mother was waiting for us with warm drinks and a sweet smile. She liked that I finally had a friend.


    Tsuki handed me a drawstring bag, then pretended to be preoccupied with his cup while I opened it.


    It was a leather yoso board, with pretty designs etched into the borders. The wooden tokens had been painted, but instead of black and white they were purple and yellow. Each of the element symbols had been painted as well as carved.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I exclaimed. ¡°Did you make it?¡±


    Tsuki nodded, still refusing to look at me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s play a game,¡± I suggested. ¡°Will you let me win since it¡¯s my birthday?¡±


    He laughed, finally turning his gaze to me. ¡°Never.¡±


    I snatched one of the smaller drawstring bags. ¡°I¡¯ll be yellow, like the sun. You be purple, like a boring blob of slime.¡±


    His eyes looked skeptical. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen purple slime.¡±


    ¡°Slime,¡± I repeated, tossing his bag of tokens at him.


    Mother took up her mending basket and sat down to watch us play. The banter was more lively than the game (I still wasn¡¯t very good at playing), and the cottage rang with frequent laughter.


    I had many fond birthday memories, but that one was easily the best.

 Chapter Thirteen

    The winter passed peacefully. Mother taught me how to use Auntie¡¯s loom, which was much fancier than the one in the hut. We dyed linen threads together and she let me create my own design. The fabric ultimately became a skirt for me to wear. The colors were so erratic that Mother said it hurt her eyes, but I thought it looked like a rainbow in the water.


    Despite my dislike for sewing, I loved weaving. Mother said it was in my blood since both she and Auntie had loved it, too. I made a bolt of cloth for Tsuki to take to his family, and they sent back an embroidered pouch that could be used to hold nice-smelling plants. Tsuki tried to visit us at least once a week, when he had a day off from his duties as the cobbler¡¯s apprentice. He always complimented me on the progress I made on any of my little projects, even though I knew my weaving didn¡¯t compare to Mother¡¯s.


    When the snow finally began to melt, I started feeling anxious to return to our hut in the hills. I asked my mother about it every day, but she always put me off. She assured me that there was no rush and that we had permission to stay in Auntie¡¯s house indefinitely.


    ¡°What about Budding?¡± I asked as hints of green started to emerge from the ground. ¡°She said she¡¯d come to teach me.¡±


    Mother finished hanging the washed clothes to dry, looking as though she was thinking hard. ¡°The trees are still waking up, Tiff,¡± she finally answered. ¡°I think there¡¯s plenty of time.¡±


    I continued to assume that we planned to return to the forest well after spring was confirmed. Mother began to be terse every time I mentioned the subject.


    ¡°We should be thinking of how to convince the teacher in the village to allow you to attend school,¡± she insisted. ¡°That¡¯s the education that you really need.¡±


    The discussion came to an end one day when Mother announced that she¡¯d been given a job in the village.


    ¡°I was given permission to be a gleaner,¡± she said, looking oddly excited.


    I cocked an eyebrow. ¡°A gleaner? Isn¡¯t that what the beggars do?¡±


    She cleared her throat. ¡°I wasn¡¯t allowed to do it before, T¡¯phani, but it seems that Master Heele has persuaded the Field Chief to give me a chance.¡±


    I tried to look as happy as she did, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I was successful. ¡°Will I be going with you?¡±


    I silently prayed that the answer was no. The thought of combing through the fields to make sure that no weeds were growing and that no crops were left behind after harvest did not excite me.


    ¡°No,¡± Mother admitted, ¡°you are still not allowed in the village.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I muttered, turning my attention back to the loom.


    ¡°I was able to borrow some books, though,¡± she went on, sounding overly enthusiastic. ¡°I can write down a schedule for you and you can follow along with how the other children are being taught in school.¡±


    I made a face. ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Theophana,¡± Mother snapped, bringing my head up in surprise, ¡°you have to be educated! You cannot spend your life being lazy and ignorant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lazy,¡± I argued, feeling more than a little hurt.


    She pointed at me with the wooden spoon she was holding. ¡°If you want to find your place in the village, you have to prove your worth. Show them that you belong by knowing everything that they know and doing everything that they do.¡±


    My frown deepened.


    What if I didn¡¯t want to belong? It was clear that they didn¡¯t want me, and I wasn¡¯t fond of them either. Why would I want to belong among people who had shown nothing but hatred for me?


    Mother seemed to know what I was thinking. ¡°That isn¡¯t just for this village, Tiff. Anywhere you go in the world you have to know how to fit in.¡±


    I made an exasperated noise, but I didn¡¯t argue anymore. I knew it wouldn¡¯t do any good. Mother continued with her instructions as if there had been no interruption.


    ¡°Planting is already well underway, so I¡¯ll need to go first thing in the morning. You are to stay here and attend to your studies, do you understand?¡±


    I grumbled a non-committal response.


    ¡°I mean it, Theophana,¡± she emphasized, giving me a fierce look.


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± I spat.


    I didn¡¯t point out to her that there was nowhere for me to go since I was banned from the village and the forest would take almost an hour to walk to.


    Mother left before the sun rose the next day and she returned after the sun had set. She was covered in dirt and sweat, and also sunburned. I immediately grabbed some straw from the kitchen to make her a hat. I braided it while watching her wash up.


    ¡°It looks like you did more than pulling weeds,¡± I commented.


    She nodded. ¡°There were other tasks that I was able to help with.¡±


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°Did they pay you extra for that work?¡±


    Mother pointed to her satchel. ¡°I was given some food supplies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they give the beggars for gleaning,¡± I said, annoyed. ¡°Did they pay you anything else?¡±


    She took a deep drink of water before answering. ¡°We should be grateful that I¡¯m allowed to do even this much. A few years ago I would¡¯ve been thrown out for even asking for such work.¡±


    I shook my head, but I knew complaining wouldn¡¯t change anything. The people in the village didn¡¯t care if we starved. They didn¡¯t care if we were cold or clothed or sick. If Mother didn¡¯t do the work, someone else would. But this way we had some extra food, should we need it.


    The first few nights Mother would ask me about my studies when she returned. I faithfully recited numbers and poems and historical facts¡ªthings that I was certain only the wealthiest families in the village were teaching their children. I already knew how to read and write and to do sums. For most of the villagers, that was enough. If I were the daughter of a farmer, the rest of my training would be in skills that would be used in my daily life as someone¡¯s wife.


    After a while, though, Mother stopped asking me about what I¡¯d been learning. She was too tired, and I was too indifferent to pursue the matter.


    ***


    One morning a shadow fell over me as I sat by Auntie¡¯s memorial stone with my books. I glanced up in surprise, wondering who would want to approach someone like me.


    I was shocked to see the rugged features of Mineral, the hoak. He stood atop the stone, staring down at me with his fists on his hips.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He demanded.


    It took me a moment to find my voice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked right back.


    His rock-like skin crinkled in an expression of disgust. ¡°I¡¯m finding the young tiernan who didn¡¯t keep her promise.¡±


    I shot to my feet. ¡°Is Budding here?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at the place where you said you¡¯d be,¡± he scolded. ¡°Yet, you are here. And I had to waste my time looking for you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask any more questions. I left my books in a jumble (which would¡¯ve horrified my mother) and bolted in the direction of the forested hills.


    My tiernan endurance made it simple for me to run the entire way, even up the slopes. As a result, I reached my dear little hut in about thirty minutes. I didn¡¯t look to see how Mineral kept up with me, but he was already perched on the roof when I arrived.


    The hut looked sad and abandoned, but Budding¡¯s strong silhouette in the doorframe filled me with joy. My heart leaped to my hair and I couldn¡¯t stop grinning.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I exclaimed, running to hug her.


    She laughed at my greeting, embracing me in return. ¡°Hello, young one. I see you passed the winter well.¡±


    I looked up into her warm brown eyes, sharing in the enthusiasm that sparkled there. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you came! Mother kept saying that you wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    She tilted her head to the side. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± she asked. ¡°I said that I would.¡±


    I gave a half-shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mother just said so.¡±


    Budding smiled. ¡°You are the daughter of a wanderer. It is my duty to teach you if I am able.¡±


    She led me away from the hut and into the woods. I frowned thoughtfully as we walked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°The wanderers are the saviors of our kind,¡± Budding explained. Her words filled my mind with the image of great beings spreading life along the earth, despite hardships or obstacles. ¡°Tiernan would die if our trees and rivers and rocks were to disappear. Most of us have to stay close to where we were born, so we can only nurture the world near us. However, wanderers can give life to the far reaches of nature and encourage it to continue to grow. They build our homes for us to enjoy and slow the forces that try to destroy them.¡± She gestured with her hand. ¡°Since wanderers sacrifice for the benefit of our kind, they are unable to raise and teach the younger generation. It is up to the rest of like tiernan to fill in that space.¡±


    I experienced a rush of pride knowing that my father was part of such vital work. It almost made it worth it to have never met him.


    Almost.


    ¡°I wonder if I could be a wanderer, too,¡± I mused.


    Budding reached over to take my hand. ¡°That would be a beautiful gift to give.¡±


    My eyebrows shot upward. ¡°It¡¯s possible?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she answered. ¡°It might be harder work for you, due to your human blood, but you would also be able to travel farther than others.¡±


    ¡°How do I do it?¡± I asked, eager to begin.


    Budding laughed. ¡°Slowly. Nothing in nature is rushed. Even lighting has to prepare before it is unleashed.¡±


    I nodded, but my impatience galloped through me in maddening circles. ¡°Can I start learning right away?¡±


    ¡°Listen here, you muddy child,¡± Mineral interjected. ¡°You won¡¯t learn everything in a day, so just calm down.¡±


    I stuck my tongue out at him. ¡°I¡¯m not muddy and I have a name!¡±


    Belatedly, I realized that I did have mud on my clothes. But it wasn¡¯t as if I¡¯d been playing in it. There were just a few spatters on my rainbow skirt.


    ¡°Your brain is too muddy for you to have a proper name,¡± he scoffed.


    ¡°My name is Tiff,¡± I said, crossing my arms tightly across my chest.


    Mineral sniffed. ¡°I¡¯m not calling you that, you puddle.¡±


    I was starting to wonder what he had against puddles and mud. Why did he use them as insults? Actually, I loved puddles¡ªthe bigger, the better.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m not calling you by your name,¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Good,¡± he spat. ¡°I don¡¯t want you saying my name.¡±


    I cast about my thoughts, trying to think of the best way to bother him. ¡°I¡¯m going to call you Min! You only get half of your name.¡±


    It worked.


    ¡°Now, see here!¡± Mineral grabbed a pinecone from the branch where he stood and threw it in my direction.


    I dodged, laughing. ¡°Min, Min, Min, Min!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my name,¡± he hollered.


    Budding held up her hands. ¡°That¡¯s enough, now. How am I to teach Tiff if you are fighting with her?¡± She turned to me. ¡°And how can you focus on learning if you are picking on Mineral?¡±


    Mineral and I continued to glare at each other, but we quieted down. The twinkle in Budding¡¯s eye told me that she wasn¡¯t truly upset, so I didn¡¯t feel bad for teasing her hoak. Besides, he¡¯d started it.


    ¡°Mineral, go find us some focal points,¡± she instructed. ¡°Tiff, come sit by me.¡±


    We both did as we were asked, even though there was some grumbling. I moved to sit on the mossy forest floor next to Budding, brushing the mud from my skirt for emphasis.


    Min disappeared from view, obeying his mistress¡¯s command. I tucked my feet under my legs, leaning my chin on my hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s a focal point?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a place where the magic of nature is particularly strong,¡± she answered. ¡°They can be found almost everywhere, except where human populations are too large.¡±


    ¡°Why do we need them?¡±


    Budding looked at me fondly. ¡°It will help you with your learning.¡±


    My face split into a wide grin. ¡°What am I learning first?¡±


    She leaned her back against a tree. Her beautiful brown skin blended perfectly with the bark, making her look as though she was a part of it. ¡°The first thing that any creature must learn is how to recognize magic. If you can sense it, you can make use of it.¡±


    I sat up straight, squaring my shoulders. ¡°I will learn.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± I hesitated, ¡°how do I find it?¡±


    Budding gestured to the forest around us. ¡°Magic is everywhere, just like the air. It may not be as abundant in some places, but it¡¯s always present.¡±


    I felt a wave of relief coat my worries. I¡¯d wondered if I would be scouring the hills to try and find some elusive force. I pictured myself peering under rocks and climbing trees to discover magic, and I giggled at the thought.


    ¡°The first thing we are going to do is meditate,¡± Budding continued. ¡°You need to quiet your mind and connect with the world around you.¡±


    My brow furrowed. It sounded like something Mother would say when she was tired of me asking questions. ¡°Meditate?¡±


    Budding nodded. ¡°Get into a comfortable position. Your body shouldn¡¯t feel like a burden to you.¡±


    I paused for a moment before shrugging. I flopped flat on the ground, spreading my arms and legs into a star shape. My teacher smiled but didn¡¯t correct me.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± she encouraged. ¡°Now close your eyes and breathe deeply. Pay attention to what you can sense around you.¡±


    I did as I was told.


    I immediately relaxed, taking in the scents of rich dirt and growing plants. Small circles of sunlight rested on my skin, adding warmth to contrast with the cool ground. The moss was still a little scratchy from its winter sleep, but the new growth was soft. The irregular lumps in the ground pressed on my back, but I didn¡¯t mind.


    It was revitalizing to be back in my forest. I felt like I had been holding my breath while living so close to the village, but I was finally free once more.


    A sleepy sensation drifted across my mind. I dozed for a while, but Budding didn¡¯t reprimand me. Mother was always lecturing me about giving things my full attention, but Budding seemed content to let me wander toward the goal.


    During one of the times when my mind flowed towards wakefulness, I experienced a sudden warming in my chest. I felt a spike of emotion that somehow combined excitement and peace and love and longing.


    I bolted upright. ¡°I felt something,¡± I blurted.


    Budding opened her eyes. ¡°I thought you might. That was like a little breeze that passed by.¡±


    ¡°A breeze of magic?¡± I laughed.


    She grinned. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mineral suddenly appeared next to us, causing me to feel a very different spike in emotion.


    ¡°I found the focal points,¡± he reported. ¡°The closest one is to the south.¡±


    Budding got to her feet, brushing off her clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±


    I hurried to follow her, holding up my skirt to keep it from catching on the bramble. ¡°What does the focal point look like?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°It can¡¯t be seen with eyes alone. Well,¡± she corrected herself, ¡°not by human or tiernan eyes, anyway. It can only be felt.¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s there?¡± I urged.


    Budding pursed her lips thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s not unusual to see a few bees flying around the forest, right?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°And it¡¯s not unusual to see several bees gathered around a flowering plant, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I replied.


    ¡°What if you see lots of bees, though?¡± she asked. ¡°What if you can hear the buzzing of hundreds or thousands of bees?¡±


    I shrugged at such an easy question. ¡°Then you are close to their hive.¡±


    Budding patted my shoulder. ¡°Exactly. You can feel magic just about anywhere, but you will notice when it is concentrated.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Then how come I¡¯ve never noticed before?¡±


    ¡°Because you didn¡¯t know what to look for,¡± she answered.


    I was about to ask some follow-up questions, but my words died in my throat. I came to a sudden stop, pressing my hands against my sternum.


    To use Budding¡¯s metaphor, I could hear the buzzing of bees. If I hadn¡¯t been paying particular attention, I could¡¯ve dismissed it as an unexpected burst of joy or enthusiasm. I was immediately certain that I¡¯d passed through focal points before and just assumed that I was suddenly excited.


    Budding looked at me, her eyes full of understanding. She gently put her arm around my shoulders. ¡°If you recognize the sound of a bee, then you can hear it even if there¡¯s only one. Likewise, if you recognize the presence of magic, you can sense it even if it¡¯s faint.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not faint here,¡± I said, feeling rather choked by emotion.


    We walked forward, deeper into the focal point. Even Mineral¡¯s crystal eyes softened as we were engulfed by the magic of the place.


    ¡°Why does it make me feel happy?¡± I asked.


    Budding and Min sat down, leaning against one another. My teacher waved her hand at me, indicating I should relax as well.


    ¡°The magic of nature feeds our soul,¡± she explained. ¡°We feel happy because a need is being met. This is how tiernan are nourished, rather than the food humans consume.¡±


    I curled my legs up in front of me and wrapped my arms around my knees. ¡°So, if I stayed here I would never have to eat?¡±


    Budding chuckled. ¡°No, you still have to feed the part of you that is human. You would starve if you didn¡¯t. However, it is equally important for you to feed your tiernan side, otherwise, it will starve.¡±


    I silently wondered if that was why I¡¯d felt so anxious to return to the forest after the long winter away. I was sure that Auntie¡¯s house had its own measure of magic, but it couldn¡¯t be anything compared to what I had felt that day.


    I closed my eyes dreamily. ¡°I want to stay here forever.¡±


    I could hear the smile in Budding¡¯s voice when she replied. ¡°Me, too.¡±


    Even though I knew that I would eventually have to leave the focal point, I didn¡¯t feel sad about it. I had been taught how to recognize magic in the world around me, and I knew that would be a skill I used often. I could look out for (figurative) bees no matter where I went, and that was a comforting thought.


    With a single lesson, Budding had given me more knowledge than the culmination of all of my Mother¡¯s arduous teaching. I suddenly felt sorry for her. Her efforts had been like trying to fill a cracked water barrel.


    I couldn¡¯t feel bad for long, though. I was giddy with the thought of what else I might learn from my tiernan sister. I knew that I would grow faster that spring than I ever had before, and I couldn¡¯t wait to begin.

 Chapter Fourteen

    A month had passed without my daily activities being questioned by anyone. Mother continued to work diligently, and somehow the villagers seemed to be allowing her to do other tasks as well. She was pleased with her newfound acceptance but was always too tired at the end of the day to wonder how I spent my time.


    I had become so proficient at sensing magic that I could pull it out of the air like the wisp of a spider¡¯s web. Budding had taught me how to drink in stray magic as an alternate source of energy. I could even store it up to be used later¡ªalthough I hadn¡¯t learned how to do that yet.


    All-in-all, I was having the best spring that I could remember.


    I skipped around the house as I gathered my things before setting out for the day. I took a waterskin and a pouch of food for my midday meal. I included a change of clothes, just in case I got wet or muddy. I put on my shoes, but that was only for the walk to the forest. I usually set them aside once I arrived.


    As I tied the laces, there was a knock at the door.


    I frowned, slowly getting to my feet. I couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would willingly come to our house, especially this early in the day.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± I asked through the door.


    ¡°Tsuki,¡± came the muffled reply.


    My expression immediately relaxed. ¡°Oh,¡± I said as I released the latch.


    His wooden mask hid half of his face, but his eyes alone were fierce enough to startle me. ¡°Where have you been?¡± he demanded. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to visit you every week, but you¡¯re never here.¡±


    I laughed, even though he didn¡¯t look amused. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy. Away.¡±


    ¡°Away, where?¡± he pursued.


    I cocked my head to the side. I¡¯d never seen Tsuki angry before, but it seemed that he was this time. ¡°Well, it¡¯s kind of a secret,¡± I admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t want my mother to find out.¡±


    Tsuki crossed his arms against his chest, looking imposing. ¡°It already sounds like a terrible idea.¡±


    I lifted my palms in a hurried motion. ¡°It¡¯s not anything bad, I promise.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I insisted.


    His gray eyes narrowed. ¡°If it¡¯s not bad, then why can¡¯t your mother know about it?¡±


    My nose scrunched as I considered my words. ¡°Well¡­ she doesn¡¯t like magic.¡±


    Tsuki became still. ¡°Magic?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°A tiernan is teaching me, but Mother thinks that I should be focusing on human stuff instead.¡±


    I could tell that Tsuki was doing some quick thinking. His eyes darted from side to side and he took a deep breath. When he finally spoke, he seemed nervous. ¡°Do you think that I could come with you?¡±


    My eyebrows shot up. ¡°Really?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I¡­I think it would be good to see what you are learning. Otherwise, I¡¯d be worried.¡±


    I pursed my lips, regarding him with a measure of suspicion. If he didn¡¯t like what he saw, he would definitely tell my mother. But, if I refused to take him with me, he would also tell my mother. The only way to prevent him from telling on me was to reassure him that I was being safe.


    I heaved a sigh. ¡°Fine,¡± I groaned, ¡°you can come with me.¡±


    His eyes smiled. ¡°Good.¡±


    I made a face at him as I walked past, handing him my bundle to carry. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He slung the bundle over his shoulder, following me with a spring in his step. He acted as if this had been the plan all along and we were off on some grand adventure.


    Tsuki, like Mother, didn¡¯t have the same level of endurance that I did. I had to adjust my pace so that I didn¡¯t wear him out too quickly. We reached the forested hills in good time, though. I immediately felt my energy increase as we entered the area with a greater saturation of magic.


    Budding and Min were waiting for us at the hut. That was always our starting point. From there, we¡¯d wander the woods and see where the day would take us. Budding watched us approach with a surprised expression.


    I cleared my throat, suddenly uncertain if it had been a good idea to bring Tsuki with me. ¡°Budding, this is my friend, Tsuki. Can he come with us today?¡±


    She closed the distance between us, studying him intently. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen an akagine.¡± She reached out a finger and touched his wooden mask. ¡°Why are you hiding?¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what she was saying, but Tsuki¡¯s eyes widened in fear.


    ¡°Take off the mask,¡± Budding urged.


    Tsuki swallowed hard. ¡°I¡­¡±


    I abruptly felt the need to protect my friend, even though I knew that Budding meant no harm. ¡°Why does he have to?¡±


    She smiled at my reaction. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to,¡± she soothed, ¡°but he shouldn¡¯t feel that he has to hide, either.¡±


    Tsuki reached up with slow movements to untie the leather cord that held his mask in place. I watched in fascination as he removed the wooden cover.


    The first thing that I noticed about him was that he was handsome. He had a defined jaw and full lips that matched well with his large eyes. His nose was long and straight, and his skin was without blemish.


    It took me a moment to figure out why he wore a mask at all.


    Peeking over the sides of his mouth were two long, sharp teeth. It reminded me of the illustrations I¡¯d seen depicting vampires.


    Tsuki kept his eyes fixed on the ground, looking as though he was waiting for a violent reaction. He clasped his hands together tightly with his shoulders hunched forward.


    I patted him on the arm to reassure him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tsuki. I won¡¯t tell all the girls in the village how handsome you are. I don¡¯t want you to have to run away from them all the time.¡±


    He barked a laugh at my comment. The smile made his teeth even more prominent. ¡°You don¡¯t mean that,¡± he accused.


    I gave an exaggerated sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right. I just didn¡¯t want to say how ugly you are.¡±


    He laughed even harder, pretending to hit my shoulder. ¡°Liar.¡±


    Budding seemed pleased by our interaction. ¡°I know that akagine are treated unfairly by humans, but you don¡¯t need to hide here. You are welcome to join us whenever you wish.¡±


    My gaze turned to my teacher. ¡°What¡¯s an akagine?¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t common in this nation,¡± Budding said. ¡°Probably because there are so few kags in this part of the continent.¡±


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Akagine are people who have a kag somewhere in their ancestry,¡± Tsuki explained. ¡°For me, it was my great-grandfather.¡±


    I searched my memory, trying to find if I knew anything about kags. I seemed to recall that they were similar to vampires, but they didn¡¯t feed on blood. Any other information eluded me. Most of my interest had been focused on magical beings that I¡¯d be likely to see, rather than ones in distant lands.


    I gave him an appraising glance. ¡°You look human, though. Except for your teeth.¡±


    He shifted uneasily. ¡°It¡¯s not as noticeable during the day. The moonlight really brings it out.¡±


    I leaned in. ¡°What do you look like?¡±


    ¡°Like a ghoul,¡± he said lightly, but I didn¡¯t think he was joking.


    ¡°The physical and magical traits of kags are strong,¡± Min interjected. ¡°They will persist through generations, unlike most half-bloods.¡±


    I wanted to cheer up my friend. ¡°You¡¯re like me,¡± I exclaimed, grasping Tsuki¡¯s hand.


    He smiled at me but still seemed a bit sad. ¡°In some ways.¡±


    ¡°Do you have magic?¡± I asked.


    He nodded slowly. ¡°Some, but not a lot.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take him to the focal point,¡± Budding suggested, leading the way into the forest.


    I started skipping as we walked, reaching out to touch every tree that we passed. ¡°What kinds of things can you do?¡±


    Tsuki shrugged, looking uncomfortable. ¡°Not much. Just the usual¡­¡±


    I snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s usual for akagine.¡±


    He pulled a leaf from a bush, rolling it between his fingers and then straightening it again. ¡°Well, most akagine end up being physicians to cover up their abilities, but my parents didn¡¯t want that for us. They said it made us a target. Physicians in Navon are treated with suspicion because it¡¯s known that akagine are among them.¡±


    My frown deepened. I didn¡¯t think he was explaining himself very well. ¡°So¡­you are a healer?¡±


    Tsuki pressed his lips together. ¡°Sort of.¡±


    Min made an exasperated noise. ¡°They eat disease, you muddy log. Don¡¯t you know anything?¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Mineral,¡± Budding reprimanded gently.


    The hoak tossed his hands up. ¡°Well, what am I supposed to think? That¡¯s like me saying I don¡¯t understand how birds work.¡±


    I picked up a stick and threw it at him. ¡°I was raised by humans,¡± I pointed out. ¡°I don¡¯t know everything that you do.¡±


    Tsuki looked positively alarmed at my exchange with Min. He hurried to speak, in an attempt to diffuse the situation. ¡°Kags feed off of disease, and their descendants can do the same. If you had a cold, I could remove it from your body by absorbing it.¡±


    His diversion worked.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± I exclaimed. ¡°Why would anyone think that¡¯s a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Tsuki hedged. ¡°It can have side effects.¡±


    ¡°You could die,¡± Min cackled.


    My jaw dropped.


    ¡°Not from healing a cold,¡± Tsuki hurried to say. ¡°But if it were something serious, like your aunt¡¯s alpine fever.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    His cheeks flushed as he tried to explain. ¡°Because it¡¯s removing something from the body without replacing it. If the void left behind is too big, the shock can be fatal.¡±


    I bent over to pick up some pretty rocks that I spotted. ¡°Oh,¡± I responded quietly.


    ¡°Humans don¡¯t like kags because they seek out those who are sick and weak, and sometimes those people die,¡± Tsuki murmured.


    ¡°You don¡¯t do that, though,¡± I emphasized.


    He shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. People in Navon hate akagine just as much as kags.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s stupid,¡± I muttered.


    Budding came to a stop, indicating that we were near the edge of the focal point. Even if she hadn¡¯t gestured, I would¡¯ve been able to sense its presence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use this subject to learn more about magic,¡± she segued. ¡°Like kags, we are able to take something from an external source and use it to nurture our bodies. What would happen to a kag or an akagine if they absorbed too much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as eating too much,¡± Tsuki answered. ¡°You feel sick and lethargic.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Yes. So, what do you think would happen if you absorbed too much magic?¡±


    I tilted my head. ¡°Tummy ache?¡± I suggested flippantly.


    Budding and Tsuki laughed at my joke. Min snorted but pretended that he wasn¡¯t listening to the lesson.


    ¡°In a way,¡± Budding acknowledged. ¡°It will wear down your body. At first, you will simply feel tired, but repeated overextension could eventually be fatal.¡±


    I could see that Budding was trying to impress the seriousness of her words on me, so I stopped smiling and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Conversely,¡± she went on, ¡°what do you think happened to an area when all of its magic is suddenly absorbed?¡±


    ¡°It will die?¡± I guessed.


    She inclined her head. ¡°There are places in the world where you can see this has happened. They become barren wastelands where nothing can survive.¡±


    ¡°Like a desert?¡± Tsuki asked.


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Budding replied. ¡°There are plenty of deserts where there is abundant life.¡±


    I¡¯d never seen a desert with my own eyes, only the illustrations that could be found in books. They had always looked so dreary to me. It was difficult for me to imagine a place that could be even worse.


    I crouched down, putting my hands on the mossy ground. ¡°Have you ever been to a place like that?¡±


    Budding shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never left this area, but I¡¯ve seen it through the tales of the wanderers.¡±


    ¡°How do they exist?¡± Tsuki pressed. ¡°How can there be a place where the magic of nature has been completely drained?¡±


    Budding sighed. ¡°They are usually the sites where terrible things have happened¡ªwhere magic has been used to commit atrocities.¡±


    I felt a morbid curiosity to find out more about these dark tales, but I restrained myself. I seemed to be the only one interested. My three companions all looked bleak and uncomfortable.


    I tugged on Tsuki¡¯s trouser leg, motioning for him to sit next to me. ¡°Do you feel the magic here?¡±


    He squinted as he looked around. ¡°A bit,¡± he acknowledged. ¡°I¡¯m not very good at sensing magic. I¡¯m better at sensing if someone is sick.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡±


    Budding raised a hand to redirect the conversation. ¡°Anyone can learn to sense magic. It just takes training. If you can learn to form a deeper connection with magic, you will find unrealized abilities start to awaken.¡±


    Tsuki grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that I want to make myself more noticeable than I already am.¡±


    Min tsked irritably. ¡°I¡¯ll never understand why half-bloods are so intent on seeming human. If it were me, I¡¯d try to pretend that I wasn¡¯t human at all.¡±


    Tsuki seemed ashamed, but I felt my anger flare up. ¡°What do you know?¡± I shot back. ¡°You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like! We have to live with other humans, so of course we want to fit in.¡±


    Once again, Budding came to rescue the conversation before it became a battle. ¡°I understand the concerns you must have, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with hesitating. Only you can decide if this is a path you wish to take.¡±


    ¡°Learning to use magic won¡¯t change how you look,¡± Min pointed out tartly. ¡°Humans will view you the same no matter what.¡±


    Budding laid a gentle hand on Mineral¡¯s arm. ¡°If today is the only day you come to visit us, we will be glad to have met you,¡± she said to Tsuki. ¡°If you choose to come back tomorrow, I will be happy to teach you alongside Tiff.¡±


    I nudged him with my elbow. ¡°You should come learn with me,¡± I whispered.


    He rubbed his palms on his clothes, looking nervous. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to come every day,¡± he explained. ¡°I¡¯m also learning how to be a cobbler.¡±


    I stuck my tongue out. ¡°That¡¯s boring,¡± I declared.


    Budding swatted at my knee. ¡°Learning is never a bad thing,¡± she scolded. The look she gave Tsuki was compassionate. ¡°You can come whenever you are able.¡±


    He nodded, looking relieved and a bit excited. I bounced in my seat, giggling quietly. My wonderful spring was looking to become even better.


    We were going to have so much fun!

 Chapter Fifteen

    ¡°You¡¯re late!¡±


    Tsuki looked surprised by my accusation. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was a set time for me to be here.¡±


    I growled in aggravation. ¡°I told you to come as soon as you woke up.¡±


    He reached the edge of the forest where I stood waiting for him. We had decided early on that it would be better for us to travel separately. First, it would draw less attention, and second, it would save Tsuki some walking time.


    He reached up to remove his mask as soon as he was in the safety of the trees. ¡°I did come as soon as I woke up. Master Heele didn¡¯t even ask me to do anything before I left. I came straight here.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Then, you sleep too long, lazy log.¡±


    Tsuki laughed and reached over to ruffle my hair. He was getting taller these days, and it annoyed me that he didn¡¯t even have to lift his arm much to do it.


    I swatted at his hand but missed on purpose. ¡°You¡¯re not that much older than me,¡± I pointed out. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m your little sister.¡±


    He laughed again. ¡°I don¡¯t treat my little sister like this. She¡¯s too much of a bother for me to want to be around her.¡±


    Tsuki was the middle child, with an older brother and a younger sister. He¡¯d once told me about his family, but I realized that he¡¯d never gone into detail. ¡°How old is she?¡±


    ¡°Hoshi?¡± he clarified. ¡°She¡¯s ten years old. Your mother probably knows her. She works with the gleaners most days.¡±


    My eyebrows shot up. ¡°She works in the fields? Why doesn¡¯t she go to school?¡±


    Tsuki pressed his lips together. ¡°She went for a while, but the other children were bullying her. Now, Ama teaches her at home in the evenings.¡±


    (Ama was what he called his mother.)


    I nodded slowly. I wasn¡¯t surprised, but it was still sad to hear. It didn¡¯t take much for the people of the village to separate someone as too different to belong. Tsuki¡¯s family all wore wooden masks, but they looked completely normal otherwise. No one knew that they were akagine. The masks and the label ¡°refugees¡± were enough for the villagers to treat them as inferior.


    ¡°Good riddance,¡± I muttered, kicking a pebble in my path.


    I¡¯d never met his family, but I automatically liked them since I liked Tsuki. Sometimes they sent little gifts for me and Mother, even though I knew they didn¡¯t have much to spare.


    Tsuki¡¯s mother was skilled at embroidery, and she sold her pieces in all the villages of the fief. Wealthy families would occasionally hire her to do something special for them, but more often she would be paid to do their mending. Tsuki¡¯s father worked as a guard for one of the merchant caravans, so he was away from home most of the time.


    My eyes narrowed as a sudden thought occurred to me. ¡°What about your brother? What does he do?¡±


    Tsuki hesitated, tapping his knuckle on the bark of a tree as we passed. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What?¡±


    He looked away from me, studying the ground as if it needed careful inspection. ¡°Taiyo was separated from us when we were escaping Navon. We¡­don¡¯t know where he is.¡±


    My jaw dropped. ¡°What?¡±


    Tsuki¡¯s shoulders drooped. ¡°That¡¯s why we settled down here. This was the fief we decided would be our meeting place if we got separated. Ama watches for him when she visits all the villages, and Afa looks for him in other fiefs as he travels.¡±


    I felt the sudden urge to give Tsuki a hug, but I knew that would make him uncomfortable. Instead, I patted his arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tsuki. You must be worried.¡±


    He nodded but tried to shrug it off. ¡°We¡¯ll just keep waiting. It can¡¯t be easy to cross the border right now. He¡¯ll probably come as soon as the revolutionaries allow travel.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I agreed enthusiastically. ¡°He¡¯ll catch up with you soon.¡±


    However, I knew that Tsuki¡¯s family had been in the village for almost two years. That was a long time to be without news of their son.


    I decided to change the subject. ¡°I hope Budding is waiting for us,¡± I said, clasping my hands together. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for today¡¯s lesson!¡±


    A smile touched the corner of Tsuki¡¯s mouth. ¡°You told me to come early, but you don¡¯t know if Budding will be there?¡±


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯ll be there,¡± I retorted, even though I wasn¡¯t certain.


    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll find out soon,¡± he answered wryly.


    The hut came into view and I scanned the scene eagerly. To my delight, Budding was waiting for us by the rain barrel. I sprinted toward her, leaving Tsuki behind.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, you¡¯re here,¡± I sang. ¡°Today is the day!¡±


    Budding chuckled at my antics. ¡°Yes, today we begin a new set of lessons.¡±


    Tsuki arrived and bowed politely. ¡°Good morning, teacher.¡±


    She smiled at him fondly. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    I scanned the surrounding area, my eyes filling with confusion. ¡°Where¡¯s Min?¡±


    The hoak was nowhere in sight. I hadn¡¯t gone a day without seeing him since I¡¯d begun my lessons.


    ¡°He¡¯s on an errand for me,¡± Budding explained. ¡°No need to worry.¡±


    I pouted, but only briefly. My morning didn¡¯t seem complete without teasing him. Still, my excitement overcame everything else, immediately cheering me up again.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve made the trip here for nothing,¡± Budding said to Tsuki. ¡°These lessons will be useless to anyone other than a tiernan.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I wanted to come anyway.¡±


    Up to this point, we¡¯d been learning about sensing magic and utilizing it¡ªsomething every magical creature could learn how to do. Tsuki wasn¡¯t as good at it as I was, but he¡¯d improved over time. Even though these new lessons wouldn¡¯t be helpful to him as an akagine, he still found it interesting.


    Budding started walking into the forest. I expected her to lead the way to the nearest focal point, but she didn¡¯t. We just seemed to be wandering without a destination in mind.


    ¡°Everything in the world is tied to a source of power,¡± she began. ¡°This is what gives life. Life for a tree looks different than life for a deer, but they all have it or they wouldn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°What about things like rocks or water?¡± I asked. ¡°Are they alive?¡±


    Budding inclined her head. ¡°They are the physical manifestations of certain types of power. They may not be sentient, but they are, in their way, alive.¡±


    ¡°How many sources of power are there?¡± Tsuki inquired.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    She smiled. ¡°Who knows? I can only tell you about the ones I have seen.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at her answer, but Tsuki considered it thoughtfully. He seemed to take everything she said seriously.


    ¡°What are the ones you know about, then?¡± I prodded.


    Budding began listing them, counting each with her fingers. ¡°There¡¯s the power of the planet, the power of the elements, the power of light, the power of darkness, the power of creation, the power of destruction, and the power of connection. Everything is rooted to at least one source, but some beings are connected to more.¡±


    I shuddered. ¡°Some of those sound scary.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your human teaching,¡± she explained. ¡°Nothing is innately good or evil when it comes to the building blocks of life. They are simply pieces of the whole.¡±


    My expression turned skeptical. ¡°How can destruction ever be a good thing?¡±


    ¡°Creation is the process of putting things together, while destruction is the process of taking things apart,¡± she replied. ¡°How can either of those things be always good or always bad?¡±


    ¡°Like if the body is creating disease, then it would be helpful to destroy it,¡± Tsuki pointed out.


    Budding grinned. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°I guess that makes sense,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Tiernan are nature spirits,¡± she went on. ¡°Do you understand what that means?¡±


    I did some quick thinking, trying to find an acceptable answer. ¡°It means that we¡¯re connected to the planet?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Budding approved. ¡°The world itself is the largest source of power we know of, and therefore it¡¯s most common for living things to be connected to it. I would estimate that nine out of ten living things are rooted in the power of the planet.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s a lot.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± she agreed. ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean that everything uses that power in the same way. Humans flourish differently than fish, but both are tied to the same source.¡±


    Tsuki and I nodded.


    ¡°What are some examples of creatures that are connected to other powers?¡± I asked.


    Budding gestured to Tsuki. ¡°Kags are rooted in the power of destruction, therefore akagine inherit that connection.¡±


    He tilted his head to the side. ¡°Does our human heritage connect us to the power of the planet as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Budding looked pleased with his reasoning.


    ¡°What else?¡± I demanded.


    She smiled at my question. ¡°Hoaks are rooted in the power of the elements. For them it breaks down even further, so each individual is associated with a specific element.¡±


    ¡°So, Min is an earth hoak?¡± I assumed.


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°But there are also fire hoaks and water hoaks and air hoaks?¡± I continued.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I was about to ask more questions, but Budding raised a hand to quiet me. ¡°There are entire fields of study devoted to these things,¡± she said. ¡°We can¡¯t possibly cover everything there is to know right now.¡±


    ¡°Who studies them?¡± I blurted, knowing that I was getting off-topic again.


    She reached over and pinched my chin. ¡°Scholars,¡± Budding answered shortly. ¡°For today, it¡¯s most important for you to learn about tiernan and how we use our source of power.¡±


    I nodded eagerly.


    We reached a sunny glade with a small stream trickling through it. Budding seated herself on the grass, indicating that we should do the same. Tsuki folded his legs underneath him, sitting with his back straight. I flopped onto the ground, spreading my arms and legs on the fragrant greenery.


    ¡°Why are tiernan called nature spirits when you have a physical body?¡± Tsuki wondered.


    Budding looked at him with pride glinting in her eyes. She always liked the questions that he asked. She said he had the mind of a scholar.


    ¡°A tiernan¡¯s pure form is a spirit,¡± she replied.


    I shot up to a sitting position. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Tiernan are spirits that are tied to another living thing,¡± she went on. ¡°We can use the physical form of our counterparts to become physical ourselves. That¡¯s why tiernan can change shapes¡ªwe don¡¯t have a permanent shape to begin with.¡±


    I leaned forward. ¡°How come I can¡¯t do that?¡±


    ¡°Because your human half gives you a physical form,¡± Budding explained.


    I blew out my breath with a scowl on my face. ¡°That¡¯s stupid.¡±


    Tsuki gave my shoulder a nudge. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to have a body?¡±


    ¡°Not when it looks like this,¡± I muttered, gesturing to my yellow skin.


    He responded so quietly it was almost a whisper. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Then you¡¯re stupid, too.¡±


    Budding waved her hand to refocus our attention. ¡°Tiernan can be divided according to the things to which they are tied. You and I are called tree tiernan, but really we are connected to all plant life. Trees are just the strongest connection we feel.¡±


    ¡°So, as long as I¡¯m around plants I¡¯ll feel fine?¡± I inquired, thinking back to Wake¡¯s journey away from her river.


    Budding¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. ¡°As a child of a wanderer and a human, you are uniquely equipped to go wherever you wish. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll feel better around plants, but you wouldn¡¯t die if you had to cross a desert.¡±


    ¡°Would you?¡± Tsuki asked.


    Budding nodded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t survive a desert, even if it had cacti and sagebrush. The density of plants would be too low for me. The journey from the mountain to this forest was difficult enough, due to the break in trees.¡±


    I experience a surge of gratitude. I hadn¡¯t considered that aspect of Budding coming to teach me, and my heart warmed knowing that she¡¯d come anyway.


    ¡°Magic is merely the ability to use our power sources according to our will,¡± she continued. ¡°Humans are not considered magical beings just because they don¡¯t know how to control the energy they absorb. It¡¯s a simple definition, but the outcome is drastic.¡±


    I laid back down, resting my head in the crook of my arm. ¡°I wonder if humans could learn to use their magic.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Budding allowed, ¡°but for now, let¡¯s just focus on teaching you how to use your magic.¡±


    I immediately sat up again. ¡°Yes!¡±


    She brushed her hand over the grass around us. ¡°Our power comes from the earth, but plants are like the conduit that we use. Since we draw our magic from plant life, the easiest thing to learn is to channel it back.¡±


    As she spoke, the grass around her hand deepened in color and started to grow. I gasped in delight, staring at the blades as they expanded.


    ¡°How do you do it?¡± I asked excitedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to start with small plants because it¡¯s easier to see the changes that are being made,¡± Budding cautioned. ¡°As you practice, you will be able to sense the changes even without visual differences.¡±


    I nodded impatiently. ¡°Where do I begin?¡±


    ¡°Drawing magic into yourself uses visualization, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered. Budding had taught me to imagine that I was drawing it out of the air like a gossamer thread¡ªslowly and gently.


    ¡°Placing magic into living things uses the same technique,¡± she prompted. ¡°Imagine the magic as a string being wrapped around the recipient, or a trickle of water being poured onto it.¡±


    I squared my shoulders, giving the grass my most serious stare. I visualized another version of myself¡ªone that stood among the strands of magic that wafted through the air. I imagined her reaching out a hand to carefully catch the golden threads without breaking or scattering them.


    Matching my movements to that other version of Tiff, I slowly guided those bits of magic to the plants next to me. I imagined the strands settling down on the blades of grass like a dandelion seed, then being absorbed.


    The grass began to grow.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it,¡± I squealed.


    Tsuki and Budding both applauded. ¡°Well done,¡± my teacher exclaimed.


    It didn¡¯t grow as much as the grass by Budding, but it had definitely happened. I could feel my chest expanding with the pride of my accomplishment.


    I¡¯d done it, and on my first try! There were few things that I¡¯d learned where I¡¯d caught on so quickly. Budding seemed genuinely pleased, which told me that I was doing well for tiernan, too.


    I grinned at my companions, feeling the glow of the sunshine radiating from my face. ¡°I did it,¡± I repeated.


    Budding touched my arm with emotion shining in her eyes. ¡°It was perfect, Tiff. You made this little part of the world a better place.¡±

 Chapter Sixteen

    One morning, I felt a hand gently shake my shoulder. I cracked one eye open, frowning in confusion. ¡°Mother?¡±


    She smiled at me. ¡°Wake up, little one. It¡¯s the first day of the spring festival!¡±


    My frown deepened as I attempted to roll away from her. ¡°So what?¡±


    Mother caught hold of my sleeve, preventing me from burrowing down into the blankets. ¡°You love the spring festival,¡± she insisted. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t have to work for the next three days. We can spend the time together.¡±


    I made do with burying my face in the blanket. It was an exaggeration to say that I loved the festival. I¡¯d only ever been able to observe it from a distance, so the best that could be said was that I enjoyed the spectacle. ¡°I¡¯m not allowed in the village,¡± I reminded her.


    Mother shook me again. ¡°This year, it will be held in the grassland outside the village,¡± she whispered as if we weren¡¯t the only ones in the room. ¡°You are allowed to be there.¡±


    I sighed and sat up. ¡°I think it¡¯s implied that I¡¯m not invited to village celebrations.¡±


    She tweaked my nose. ¡°Since when do you care about that?¡±


    I pushed her hand away. ¡°Since when do you not?¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather has been chosen as the new village chief, and he wants to make this festival especially impressive,¡± Mother explained. ¡°He¡¯s invited people from all over the fief to participate. There will be merchants and performers and a speech from Lord Yubran.¡±


    My eyebrows climbed upward. The festival usually consisted of things like livestock shows and a village-wide dinner, finishing off with a dance. The girls would wear flowers in their hair and the boys would clumsily attempt to flirt. A few boring words would be said by the village chief, congratulating everyone on finishing the first planting of the season.


    ¡°Why is he making such a fuss?¡± I asked, feeling annoyed.


    Mother smiled. ¡°Because it reflects well on him.¡± She patted my knee. ¡°Get dressed. Aren¡¯t you excited? Have you not seen them setting up all week? What have you been studying that kept you so focused?¡±


    I forced a laugh, hurrying out of bed to avoid eye contact. I probably would¡¯ve noticed under normal circumstances. I probably would¡¯ve watched it from beginning to end. I couldn¡¯t tell my mother that I¡¯d been doing things that were much more interesting, though.


    I began to pull on my rainbow skirt, but Mother stopped me. ¡°Why not wear something a little less vibrant,¡± she suggested. ¡°We don¡¯t want to attract attention.¡±


    I stared at her for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think it will matter what I¡¯m wearing,¡± I said, gesturing to my yellow skin.


    She hopped to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of that,¡± she replied.


    Mother walked over to the chair in the corner of the room. She held up the articles on it one by one, explaining them to me. The first was a blouse with long sleeves and ruffles at the wrist, which would cover at least half of my hands. It also had a high collar, which would hide my neck.


    ¡°I chose a gray fabric because I think it will tone down your natural color,¡± she stated. ¡°It will also look nice with your blue skirt.¡±


    The next was a kerchief with bright flowers embroidered on it. It had been a gift from Tsuki¡¯s mother.


    ¡°It¡¯s fashionable right now for young girls to pin a kerchief on their shoulder for decoration,¡± she explained. ¡°The pattern will draw people¡¯s eyes away from your face.¡±


    The last was a straw bonnet with a narrow brim. Mother showed it with pride. ¡°I wove this for you. It will shade your features.¡±


    I forced myself to swallow the lump that was forming in my throat. She was looking at me with expectation in her eyes, and I tried to smile. ¡°It¡¯s a good disguise,¡± I managed.


    She nodded her approval. ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    I donned the clothing given to me. I couldn¡¯t help but feel that I was being tied up as I buttoned each piece. Mother tackled my wild hair mercilessly, smoothing every tangled lock and forcing them into a braid. My eyes watered from her efforts, but somehow it made me feel better. It gave me an excuse to let my feelings leak out.


    Mother had a similar outfit, although she wore brighter colors. She was like a parent bird, drawing attention away from her young. She folded the kerchiefs into pretty shapes, then pinned them to our shoulders. I thought it looked silly, but I didn¡¯t bother arguing. There were certainly sillier things that the village girls did to attract attention.


    A deep sigh escaped my lips. ¡°Do I have to go?¡±


    Mother¡¯s eyebrows went up. ¡°You don¡¯t want to? I thought you¡¯d be excited.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather we have a picnic in the forest, like we used to,¡± I admitted.


    She affixed the bonnet to my head, tying the ribbon under my chin. ¡°This is a rare opportunity,¡± she told me. ¡°I promise you will have fun.¡±


    Feeling thoroughly hidden from outside eyes, we stepped out of our door and began walking toward the grassland to the west of the village. I tugged at the collar of my blouse. It was suffocating, especially under the warmth of the sun. The bonnet scratched the edges of my face and pressed on my ears.


    ¡°Do I have to wear all of this?¡± I complained. ¡°We¡¯re not going to fool anyone.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not trying to fool them,¡± Mother insisted. ¡°We¡¯re just trying to go unnoticed.¡±


    I shook the ruffles at my wrist in her direction. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for people to not notice me.¡±


    She pressed her lips together. ¡°We¡¯ll never know if we don¡¯t try.¡±


    I rolled my eyes but silenced my protests. Mother seemed determined to take me into enemy territory. I wished that I had Budding with me for extra support.


    A thought crossed my mind. ¡°Will Tsuki be there?¡±


    Mother nodded. ¡°It seems likely. I heard that his father returned with one of the visiting merchants.¡±


    The skip returned to my step. ¡°Really?¡±


    I felt a surge of excitement. Maybe I¡¯d have the chance to meet Tsuki¡¯s entire family. I reached down to pluck a vivid yellow flower as we passed. It was a similar color to my skin, which pleased me at that moment.


    The field had been set up with tents and tables. There was a fenced-off area where the livestock could be viewed (after all, one mustn¡¯t stray too far from tradition) and displays to show off the fancy needlework of the village women. There was a platform with musicians and an area where Jinglers performed. Merchants had set up stalls in a row, and there was a tent where free refreshments were being handed out¡ªcourtesy of the Westerly family.


    Even though it was the morning of the first day of the festival, the crowd that had gathered was impressive. There were many faces I didn¡¯t recognize, which indicated that Chief Westerly had been successful in attracting visitors. The rumble of voices permeated every corner of the field, lending excitement with the noise.


    Children ran around, dodging between the slower adult figures. The young women wore bright, ruffled dresses, looking like bouquets of flowers themselves. They all wore their hair loose, adorned with blossoms. I felt pinpricks of jealousy pierce my heart when I looked at their beautiful attire.


    Mother and I were dressed to match the more matronly members of the crowd. It certainly helped us to blend in, despite my initial doubts. Everyone was too busy looking at wares and watching jugglers to notice us among them.


    The smell of sugar and toasted nuts filled my nose, bringing a wide smile to my lips. ¡°Mother, can we buy something to eat?¡±


    She immediately shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste coins on that. I brought some bread if you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    I pouted. There were so many delicious-looking options, but I could do nothing but walk past them. I tried to divert my attention by focusing on a Jingler balancing a basket on his nose. His skin was painted bright blue with flowers climbing up his arms. He wore a red vest and pants, with bells sewn on to attract an audience. I wanted to stop and watch him, but Mother grabbed my hand to pull me along.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I protested. ¡°I want to see!¡±


    ¡°You can watch later,¡± she promised. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    I frowned, craning my neck to see where we were headed. ¡°Almost where?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer, but we soon arrived at the tent that was sponsored by the Westerly family. There were two tables manned by serving women¡ªone handing out cider and the other giving small circles of flatbread.


    ¡°Ellie,¡± Mother called.


    A young woman behind one of the tables glanced up in surprise. I was shocked at how much she looked like Mother. They had the same heart-shaped face, the same eyes and nose. They even had the same expressions. It was like looking at my mother through a mirror to the past.


    ¡°Eva!¡±


    She ran around the table and into Mother¡¯s arms. They embraced one another tightly, not speaking for several moments.


    I knew that my youngest aunt had only been a child when my mother had been banished from their home. I had assumed that their relationship had been underdeveloped, but clearly, I was wrong.


    Mother smoothed her sister¡¯s hair, cupping her face with both hands. They gazed at each other with open affection, ignoring the tears welling up in their eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± Ellie said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, too,¡± Mother replied.


    I felt my insides starting to squirm. I¡¯d never seen my mother act that way with anyone other than me, and I found that I didn¡¯t like it. Part of me wanted to step in between them so I could keep Mother all to myself.


    ¡°Mama isn¡¯t here,¡± Ellie offered. ¡°She left last month to go visit Millie, and her return has been delayed due to some storms.¡±


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Mother nodded. ¡°I bet Father is angry about that.¡±


    Ellie smiled without humor. ¡°He is. The storms have also prevented Roam from returning in time for the festival, so it¡¯s just Leo and myself to help out.¡±


    My mother frowned. ¡°Where did Roam go?¡±


    Ellie hesitated. ¡°There¡¯s a silk merchant from Navon¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mother interrupted. ¡°No, no, no!¡±


    My eyes darted between the two sisters. I had no idea what they were talking about, but they seemed to have a clear understanding. Ellie took my mother¡¯s hand, rubbing it in a calming gesture.


    ¡°I¡¯m eighteen now,¡± she said gloomily. ¡°Father says it¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Navon is in the middle of a civil war,¡± Mother hissed. ¡°How could Father think of sending you into that?¡±


    Ellie pulled her older sister to the side of the tent where they could resume their discussion out of the way. I followed them, feeling like an outsider and sulking over it.


    ¡°The merchant class isn¡¯t being targeted by the revolutionaries,¡± Ellie explained. ¡°They are too important to the economy to be eliminated.¡±


    Mother scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t find that reassuring. Besides, you¡¯ve been ill recently. You can¡¯t be expected to travel such long distances.¡±


    Ellie sighed. ¡°Everything you¡¯re saying has already been said by Mama. Father won¡¯t listen to any of it. He says that this agreement will change our entire future.¡±


    Mother caressed her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re too young to get married.¡±


    Ellie gave a short laugh. ¡°I¡¯m the same age you were when-¡± She cut off abruptly, dropping her eyes to the ground.


    If I hadn¡¯t already been looking at my mother, I probably would¡¯ve missed the expression of pain that flashed across her face. No words were spoken, but they didn¡¯t have to be. I suddenly knew something that I¡¯d never dared to consider before.


    Mother regretted my birth.


    It wasn¡¯t just that I had yellow skin and crescent eyes. It was the fact that I existed at all.


    I used to think that if I looked normal things would be different. If I was completely human then we would¡¯ve been happy members of the village. But in that brief moment, I realized that my assumptions had been wrong.


    Mother had known it, and now I knew it, too.


    My yellow skin made us hated, but I had made us outcasts just by being born.


    Mother cleared her throat and put her arm around my shoulders. The gesture, previously so warm, now felt heavy on my small frame.


    ¡°Ellie, this is my daughter, Theophana. Tiff, this is your Aunt Elsabetta.¡±


    In a rare moment of etiquette, I curtsied to my aunt. ¡°How do you do?¡± I murmured.


    Ellie stared at me with wide eyes. My disguise must¡¯ve worked better than I realized because it seemed that she hadn¡¯t noticed me before. A blur of emotions passed over her open face in the moment it took her to register my presence¡ªfascination, pity, and fear.


    ¡°I am well, thank you,¡± she responded automatically. She studied me for a second longer before smiling. ¡°She has Mama¡¯s nose, but Father¡¯s chin.¡±


    Mother nodded. ¡°She looks exactly like our family, except for¡­her eyes.¡±


    ¡°And my skin,¡± I said bluntly, experiencing a wave of spite.


    Mother coughed, but Ellie laughed. ¡°Yes,¡± she acknowledged, ¡°that¡¯s unique to you.¡±


    I looked into my aunt¡¯s eyes, seeing her previous expression replaced with one of friendliness. I felt my anger dissipate as I sensed a kindred spirit.


    ¡°I have magic, too,¡± I volunteered.


    Mother grabbed my wrist. ¡°T¡¯phani,¡± she reprimanded.


    Ellie leaned down to meet my gaze. ¡°Do you?¡± she asked kindly. ¡°What can you do?¡±


    Her blue eyes were warm like the summer sky. I felt encouraged by the openness of her face. ¡°I can make plants grow.¡±


    Mother snorted. ¡°What nonsense.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what I¡¯d been learning over the past several weeks, so she took my words as imagination. My aunt, on the other hand, saw the truth in my eyes, and a smile spread across her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful,¡± she enthused. ¡°I can¡¯t think of a better kind of magic.¡±


    Mother shook her head impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t encourage her, Ellie,¡± she scolded. ¡°She already runs wild.¡±


    Ellie chuckled. ¡°All children should run wild while they can.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t be a child much longer,¡± Mother warned. ¡°She needs to learn how to behave.¡±


    My aunt winked at me and whispered, ¡°Next time we meet, you should make a flower grow for me. I can take it with me when I get married.¡±


    I grinned. ¡°I will.¡±


    Mother changed the subject. ¡°Would it be possible for me to help here?¡±


    Ellie pursed her lips. ¡°Father would hear about it if you worked at the tables, but no one would notice if you helped in the back.¡±


    I felt a surge of dismay. ¡°What?¡± I exclaimed. ¡°We¡¯re going to spend the festival working?¡±


    My mother gave me a stern look but relented. ¡°You can go look around on your own if you wish. But you must take care to stay unnoticed.¡±


    I bounced on my toes, unable to contain my excitement. ¡°I will, I promise.¡±


    ¡°See if you can find Tsuki¡¯s family,¡± she suggested. ¡°You will be safer if you stay with them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± I said sweetly, earning a raised eyebrow from her.


    ¡°Check back here regularly so I know where you are,¡± she instructed.


    Taking that as permission to leave, I darted out of the tent and into the open. The sounds and smells of the festival greeted me, igniting my energy. There were so many things that I wanted to do and see; I didn¡¯t know where to begin!


    Two acrobats were performing nearby, so I ran over to join the crowd watching them. The woman¡¯s skin was painted purple with leafy vines twisting around her arms and face. The man was painted red with birds flying across his chest. The bells on their clothes rang merrily with each movement. I cheered with the audience every time they did a flip or a lift, marveling at their ability.


    When the performance was over, I spotted a man with a wooden mask covering the lower half of his face. I¡¯d never seen him before, but I recognized him immediately.


    His dark hair had a touch of gray at the temples, and his face had two thick scars on the cheek. He was tall, with a muscular build. He had the same big eyes as Tsuki, which scanned the crowd with practiced caution. His strong hand rested on his belt, and I instinctively knew that he normally carried a weapon there.


    His eyes met mine and narrowed slightly. Unlike the other festival-goers, he¡¯d spotted my unusual appearance immediately.


    I gave him an uncertain smile, approaching with slow, deliberate movements. ¡°Excuse me, sir, but are you Tsuki¡¯s father?¡±


    His eyebrows lifted. ¡°You know Tsuki?¡± His voice was strong and decisive, unhindered by the mask he wore.


    I nodded. ¡°He¡¯s my friend.¡±


    Tsuki¡¯s father studied me with an expression that was difficult to read. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there were hannu around here.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t familiar with the Navoni language, other than the handful of words that I¡¯d learned from Tsuki. He¡¯d never used that particular word, so I had no idea what it meant.


    ¡°Ummm¡­¡±


    He inclined his head politely. ¡°Tsuki is with his mother. I will take you to them as soon as my daughter returns.¡±


    ¡°Hoshi is here?¡± I asked.


    Tsuki¡¯s father looked surprised again. ¡°You know Hoshi as well?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ve never met her, but I know about her.¡±


    We didn¡¯t have to wait long. The ten-year-old girl came running up with a bag of toasted nuts in her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± she announced to her father.


    She had long black hair that fell straight down her back. She shared her family¡¯s big gray eyes, and her wooden mask had floral designs painted on it.


    Hoshi noticed me right away and stopped in her tracks. ¡°You must be Tiff,¡± she declared with a smile in her eyes.


    I nodded, and she introduced me as if we were already friends. ¡°Afa, this is Tiff! She¡¯s the one who¡¯s taking lessons with Tsuki.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock. I hadn¡¯t realized that Tsuki had told his family about our time spent with Budding in the woods.


    ¡°She also made this fabric,¡± Hoshi added, pointing to her linen skirt.


    My cheeks flushed with delight. I¡¯d never seen anything I¡¯d made be used by anyone other than my mother.


    Tsuki¡¯s father accepted her words calmly. ¡°My name is Chikyu,¡± he told me. ¡°I am grateful for the care you have given my family.¡±


    I lifted my hands. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡±


    ¡°To me, it is everything,¡± he responded solemnly.


    I didn¡¯t know how to answer, but Hoshi saved me from having to decide. She grabbed my hand and started to pull me along.


    ¡°Tsuki is with Ama,¡± she explained. ¡°This way!¡±


    We wove through the crowds, eventually reaching the stall where Tsuki¡¯s mother was selling her embroidery. Tsuki saw me and jumped to his feet.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked through his wooden mask.


    ¡°She¡¯s here to see you, baki,¡± Hoshi replied for me.


    Tsuki glared at his sister, swiping at her with his slender hand. She jumped back out of his reach, scrunching her nose at him mockingly.


    ¡°Hoshi,¡± their mother reprimanded gently, ¡°do not call names.¡±


    She walked around the stall and placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m so glad to meet you, Tiff. I¡¯ve been wanting to visit your family, but Tsuki said your mother is often away from home.¡±


    ¡°I see her in the fields sometimes,¡± Hoshi interjected, ¡°but not very much anymore, since she had her new job.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°New job?¡±


    Tsuki swatted at his sister again, and that time the hit landed. ¡°Be quiet,¡± he hissed.


    Their mother cleared her throat and they both fell still. ¡°My name is Hana,¡± she said to me. ¡°You can call me Imi Hana if you¡¯d like. That means ¡®aunt.¡¯ Even though we¡¯ve never met, I think of you as family.¡±


    I was happy to be so readily accepted, but my feelings were dampened by Hoshi¡¯s words. When had my mother gotten a new job? What did that job entail? Had she simply forgotten to tell me about it or was she keeping it from me on purpose?


    I suddenly felt uneasy about the fact that I¡¯d been keeping secrets from her, too. I didn¡¯t like that there were things that we weren¡¯t telling each other. It felt like a wall between us, where none had been before.


    I silently resolved to tell my mother about Budding. She might be displeased with it initially, but I was certain that she¡¯d agree when she saw the progress I¡¯d already made. Even if she didn¡¯t, it would set my heart at ease to get rid of the secrecy between us.


    Tsuki touched my sleeve. ¡°Do you want to walk around the festival with us?¡±


    I set aside my worries for the moment and nodded with a grin. ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°The last one to the animal pens is baki nohan,¡± Hoshi laughed while running away.


    Tsuki rolled his eyes, following at a normal pace. I leaned over to whisper in his ear, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    He snorted. ¡°It means ¡®stupid person.¡¯¡±

 Chapter Seventeen

    I had grown up watching forest animals, so seeing domestic livestock with their lazy expressions seemed dull. However, Hoshi¡¯s excitement was entertaining enough to fix a grin on my face. The young girl skipped and giggled, dashing from pen to pen. She reached out her hand to touch the animals¡¯ backs and marvel at their rough texture.


    ¡°Tsuki,¡± she shouted, pointing. ¡°Ina fi bogodi!¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I see them.¡±


    She ran away, followed by her father. Tsuki and I maintained a more moderate pace.


    I squinted in the direction she had been pointing. ¡°Horses?¡± I asked.


    Tsuki¡¯s eyes smiled. ¡°Yes. She loves horses. In Navon, they are so common that almost every family has one. She misses seeing them here.¡±


    ¡°The fief lord has horses,¡± I offered.


    He nodded again. ¡°We¡¯ve seen them. They are an interesting breed.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± I knew little about horses, so it was a new topic for me.


    ¡°Navoni horses have longer hair on their coats,¡± he explained. ¡°And they are not as large.¡±


    I tried to imagine a small, furry horse, and the thought made me laugh. ¡°How can you ride them, then?¡±


    Tsuki chuckled. ¡°They are still big, just not as big as your horses.¡± He patted the top of my head. ¡°They would be a good size for you.¡±


    I scowled at him and pushed his hand away. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re terribly tall either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get taller,¡± he shrugged.


    ¡°You hope so, anyway,¡± I said darkly.


    I could tell he was grinning, even though the mask covered his mouth. ¡°Afa is tall, so I¡¯ll probably be the same. Besides, my people inherit ideal statures.¡±


    I tried to recall any other people from Navon that I might have met. ¡°They do?¡±


    Tsuki hesitated before lowering his voice. ¡°Kags are beautiful beings. It¡¯s a survival trait.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    He meant akagine, not Navoni.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t argue with him on that. His entire family had beautiful features (even though I couldn¡¯t see some of them).


    I sighed. ¡°I wish I looked like you.¡±


    He shrugged uncomfortably. ¡°It¡¯s not as great as one might think.¡±


    I gestured to myself. ¡°Better than this.¡±


    His eyes turned to my attire and he paused. ¡°I was meaning to ask: why are you dressed like that? You look like an old woman.¡±


    I forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m in disguise.¡±


    Tsuki¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Is it working?¡±


    ¡°So far,¡± I replied, keeping my voice light.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± he mumbled.


    I twirled and fluttered my eyelashes at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t I pretty?¡±


    He looked away. ¡°You¡¯re always pretty.¡±


    ¡°Even when I haven¡¯t brushed my hair and I¡¯m covered in mud?¡± I challenged.


    He made an exaggerated face. ¡°I¡¯m sure someone thinks you¡¯re pretty then. Maybe a frog?¡±


    We both burst into laughter.


    Hoshi came running back, her face glowing with excitement. ¡°Tsuki! Li ina oka to hosa!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not speaking Talvana,¡± he reminded her.


    She immediately scowled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, baki, you know what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    ¡°But Tiff doesn¡¯t,¡± he pointed out. ¡°You¡¯re being impolite.¡±


    Hoshi rolled her eyes. ¡°I said, those horses are big and shiny.¡±


    Master Chikyu caught up with his daughter and touched her shoulder fondly. ¡°Shall we go buy something sweet for Ama?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hoshi said with a hop. ¡°Nothing for Tsuki, though, because he¡¯s mean to me.¡±


    ¡°Is he?¡± Their father asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Tsuki retorted.


    ¡°He is,¡± she insisted. ¡°Punish him, Afa, he deserves it!¡±


    Master Chikyu¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t smile, but I could tell that he was happy to be with his family. ¡°We¡¯ll leave that for Ama to decide.¡±


    We walked away from the animal pens and back toward the merchant stalls. Two Jinglers stood to the side, playing their flutes together. A man stood on a box farther down the way. He wore funny green robes that puffed out at the sleeves and a square hat. As we passed by, I could hear him shouting to the crowd.


    ¡°¡­is among us! We must be ever vigilant, or their evil ways will taint us.¡±


    He and I made eye contact, and his face flushed red. He pointed at me with a crooked finger.


    ¡°There!¡± he exulted. ¡°There is proof of my words right before our eyes. Spawn of demons, how dare you come among us to spread your evil!¡±


    He hopped down from his box, advancing on me with a determined step. I backed away from him, feeling my chest constrict. The man grabbed hold of my wrist to prevent me from escaping.


    ¡°Humans were made in the likeness of the gods,¡± he screeched. ¡°We are their beloved creations and must be kept pure. These devils that pretend to be human are corrupted imitations that were made by Darkness itself!¡±


    Master Chikyu stepped forward and broke the man¡¯s grip on me. He stood like a wall between us, while Tsuki pulled me back protectively. Hoshi clung to my arm, her eyes wide with fear.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Chikyu said in a calm voice, ¡°please do not cause a scene.¡±


    The man¡¯s face turned purple as he looked up at Master Chikyu. He jabbed at him with his finger, yelling even louder. ¡°I know your kind, too! Don¡¯t think that mask can hide you! All you demons coming among us as if you have the right to be here. You are a plague to the world!¡±


    I knew all too well where this was going. I¡¯d seen it dozens of times with my mother. The man in the robes was reaching the peak of his anger, and when that happened, he would lash out. He wasn¡¯t holding anything in his hands, but that didn¡¯t matter. Anything could become a weapon when rage was present.


    I instinctively pulled Hoshi into my arms, shielding her from what was coming. To my surprise, Tsuki did the same for me.


    Master Chikyu didn¡¯t back down. He squared his shoulders, making his strong stature appear even more imposing. ¡°Sir,¡± he said firmly, ¡°if you have a grievance against us, you may report it to the local authorities. Do not disturb everyone here with your actions.¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Several heads in the crowd around us nodded their agreement. Even though there was no love for me in the village, no one wanted their fun to be disrupted by outsiders.


    The man seemed to sense that he didn¡¯t have the support of the onlookers. He spat on Master Chikyu¡¯s boot, then stomped away¡ªpresumably in search of someone to back him up. The festival-goers began to disperse, leaving us standing alone.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Chikyu asked, checking each of us in turn.


    We nodded, but Tsuki and Hoshi were pale. ¡°Who was that?¡± I asked no one in particular.


    ¡°He was a Follower of Purity,¡± Tsuki¡¯s father answered. ¡°They are an organization of people who believe that magic is a sign of evil. They are active in large cities, but I¡¯ve never seen one this far out.¡±


    ¡°Followers of Purity?¡± I repeated, bewildered.


    ¡°They call themselves Smitta, which is an ancient word for ¡®pure,¡¯¡± he went on.


    My brow furrowed as memories came flooding back to my mind. ¡°I¡¯ve seen one of them before,¡± I blurted.


    Tsuki touched my arm. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Last autumn,¡± I explained. ¡°When my mother and I went to the mountains, we saw one of those¡­Smitta with a soldier. They were riding toward the castle.¡±


    Master Chikyu frowned. ¡°If Lord Yubran is hosting them¡­¡±


    Hoshi tugged on her father¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Afa, will we have to leave again?¡±


    I felt a spike of panic. ¡°Leave?¡± I interrupted. ¡°As in, leave the village?¡±


    He patted his daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, suko. It hasn¡¯t come to that.¡±


    Yet, I added silently.


    Tsuki took my hand, trying to keep his voice upbeat. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that. We came to have fun.¡±


    He led me through the crowds, which suddenly seemed oppressive. I held onto his arm with my other hand, keeping my head low.


    ¡°Look,¡± he said cheerfully, ¡°sugar animals! I¡¯ll buy one for you.¡±


    He let go of my hand, causing me a wave of anxiety. Fortunately, Hoshi came to stand next to me, wrapping her arms around my waist.


    Tsuki was joined by his father to buy sugar animals for all of us. The treats were drawn on waxed paper with melted sugar, then they were topped with crushed nuts or dried berries. They were drawn in all shapes and could be purchased for a couple of pennies.


    Tsuki walked back to me, offering a sugar butterfly with raspberry dust on it. I couldn¡¯t help staring at it. I¡¯d never been given anything like it before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money to pay you back,¡± I stammered.


    He shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, it¡¯s a gift.¡±


    I still felt uneasy. I knew that Tsuki received little payment for his work as an apprentice (although, he got room and board). It seemed frivolous to have him spend it on me.


    He seemed to know what I was thinking and pinched my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he admonished.


    I retrieved the only thing I had in my pocket¡ªthe yellow flower that I had picked earlier that morning. ¡°Here,¡± I said, giving it to him. ¡°You can have this.¡±


    Tsuki accepted it slowly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Hoshi poked her brother in the stomach. ¡°No sugar animal for you,¡± she announced.


    He playfully retaliated. ¡°Not true, byo. I saw Afa get one for me.¡±


    Master Chikyu obligingly handed his son a sugar bear topped with pieces of walnut.


    Hoshi tried to knock the treat out of Tsuki¡¯s hand, but he skillfully evaded her. ¡°Byo bomani!¡± she retorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, now,¡± their father reprimanded gently. ¡°Let¡¯s take this to Ama.¡±


    We turned around to go back the way we came, but a large gathering at the edge of the field blocked our way. I craned my neck to see what was going on, and I saw a small group of people standing on the main platform.


    They were all dressed in unreasonable finery, with jewelry and decorative weapons at their sides. One of the men had a gold circlet on his head, and he seemed to be the one addressing the crowd.


    ¡°That must be Lord Yubran,¡± Tsuki guessed.


    I also spotted Chief Westerly and his younger son standing to the side of the fief lord, as well as an overdressed young man and someone wearing the robes of the Followers of Purity. It wasn¡¯t the old man from before, although he did seem old to me at the time. I probably wouldn¡¯t have paid any attention to him, had I not had the encounter with the other Smitta earlier.


    He had thinning brown hair and round spectacles. He had a hooked nose and pinched lips that gave him a look of permanent disapproval. He held his square hat in his hands, but he didn¡¯t fidget with it as one might expect. Instead, he held perfectly still. His dark eyes were fixed straight ahead as if he were a statue rather than a person.


    I noticed a familiar figure to the side of the crowd, and I pointed it out to Tsuki. ¡°I see my mother,¡± I told him. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her, then I¡¯ll meet you later.¡±


    He nodded and raised a hand in farewell.


    I wove through the spectators, murmuring apologies to anyone I bumped into. I reached my mother¡¯s side and joined arms with her. She glanced down in surprise but smiled when she saw me.


    ¡°Look what Tsuki bought me,¡± I said, showing her the sugar butterfly.


    ¡°Very nice,¡± she said without looking at it. Her eyes were fixed on the people on the platform.


    I made a face at her, but it went unnoticed. I could hear Lord Yubran¡¯s words now that I was closer, even though it didn¡¯t interest me.


    ¡°¡­deeply felt gratitude for each of you. This fief relies on your hard work and loyalty, just as you rely on my leadership and protection.¡±


    I scrunched my nose. It didn¡¯t seem to me that we needed anything from him. Each village had its own leaders, and we were far from any real danger. The most we¡¯d ever encountered were thieves, and that was handled by the villagers, too.


    ¡°I look forward to another year of peace and plenty,¡± he concluded with a flourish.


    The crowd applauded, as was expected of them.


    I assumed that the speaking would be over once Lord Yubran stepped back, but the overdressed young man took his place.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Yubran,¡± he said with a bow. ¡°Indeed, we are so blessed to have you here.¡± He turned to the audience. ¡°My father¡¯s tireless work is what enables this fief to continue in prosperity, and we owe our lives to him.¡±


    I snorted quietly. It seemed silly to have his own son compliment him in front of his subjects. Did Lord Yubran think he wasn¡¯t admired enough?


    The young man gestured to the Follower of Purity. ¡°And now, we shall hear a few words from Smitta Farlin.¡±


    The man in green robes suddenly came to life from his statue pose. His eyes swept over the crowd as if passing judgment. Mother took a single step forward, listening eagerly.


    ¡°I greet you, fellow subjects of King Abbenon,¡± he began, speaking in a voice that was higher than I anticipated. ¡°I have been among you for three weeks now, and I am warmed by the kindness I have received.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. It was always meaningless when people said things like that. I could tell from the man¡¯s expression that he wasn¡¯t ¡®warmed¡¯ by anything.


    He went on. ¡°Lord Yubran has graciously given me charge of the education of the youth in this village, and I intend to take this trust very seriously. It is through our young ones that we cultivate strength for the future.¡±


    Many heads nodded in agreement.


    Smitta Farlin looked especially grave as he continued. ¡°There have been troubling reports from the rural fiefs of increasing unrest and degeneration, that even King Abbenon himself has expressed concern.¡±


    He paused impressively at the mention of the king¡¯s name. If he was looking for a reaction, he wasn¡¯t disappointed. Several awed whispers sounded through the audience.


    Mother¡¯s grip on my hand tightened. I frowned up at her, wondering what she was thinking.


    ¡°I have been sent here by the head of my order to stamp out these dangerous practices and beliefs,¡± the Smitta announced. ¡°I will not rest until I have succeeded.¡±


    There was a burst of spontaneous applause. I looked around in confusion. What were they excited about? It wasn¡¯t as if he¡¯d said anything profound. There were always people who promised safety from phantom threats¡ªthat was how they sold whatever it was that they were selling.


    Smitta Farlin wasn¡¯t finished with his speech, but I was distracted by a hand on my arm. I looked up to see Tsuki bending close to my ear.


    ¡°Tiff, we¡¯re leaving early,¡± he said softly. ¡°Afa says it¡¯s not safe to stay now.¡±


    I stared at him, dumbfounded. What did he mean, not safe?


    ¡°I¡¯ll come visit you tomorrow,¡± he promised, walking away before I could respond.


    I watched him leave, holding back the urge to run after him. If he was in danger here, wouldn¡¯t he be in danger at home? It wasn¡¯t as if the location of their house was secret. There was nowhere to hide in the village from the prying eyes.


    ¡°Mother,¡± I whispered, shaking her arm, ¡°do we need to leave?¡±


    She looked down at me with eyebrows raised. ¡°Why would we need to leave?¡±


    ¡°Are we safe?¡± I pressed.


    My mother smiled as if I was being silly. ¡°Of course, T¡¯phani. Smitta Farlin would never let anyone in the village come to harm. Didn¡¯t you hear him? He¡¯s here to protect us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think-¡± I started, but Mother shushed me as she turned back to listen to the rest of his speech.


    ¡°-he means me,¡± I finished to no one.

 Chapter Eighteen

    The next morning, Mother invited me to go back to the festival with her. She seemed excited to return to the serving tent where she could help make flatbread to give out. I, on the other hand, didn¡¯t find the prospect appealing, so I declined. Mother didn¡¯t question my decision, but hurried off as soon as she was dressed.


    I frowned at her retreating back. She had been so insistent that I go with her the previous day. Why not today as well?


    I went about my morning routine with a scowl on my face. I couldn¡¯t put into words the exact reason why I was upset, but I was. It didn¡¯t seem right that Mother had left me alone at home while she went to have fun at the festival.


    I finally concluded that I might as well go spend the day with Budding. She knew about the festival, but I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d mind if I just showed up. After all, I¡¯d told her that I probably wouldn¡¯t be going anyway.


    As I laced up my shoes, I heard a knock at the door. My brow knit together as I slowly stood. ¡°Who is it?¡± I called.


    ¡°Tsuki.¡±


    My expression immediately cleared. I opened the door for him, smiling in relief. ¡°I see you got home safely yesterday.¡±


    He nodded solemnly. ¡°There weren¡¯t any problems, but Afa says we should stay away from the festival for now. Ama told me to invite you to spend the day with us. She didn¡¯t want you to be alone.¡±


    I hesitated. I knew that Tsuki¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t be here for long. It seemed like an intrusion for me to be there during their family time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me,¡± I said. ¡°I was just going to spend the day with Budding.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s resting, don¡¯t bother her. Come home with me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t continue to refuse, since it sounded like a fun way to pass the time. I¡¯d never been to Tsuki¡¯s home before, and I was curious to see it.


    We started walking toward the village, avoiding the paths that would be used for the spring festival.


    Tsuki¡¯s family lived in one of the sod houses on the northern edge of the village. They served as temporary housing for seasonal workers or families who were constructing permanent residences. Or for people who couldn¡¯t afford anything else.


    The idea of living in a sod house seemed gloomy, but many of the residents had made the most of it. The grass on the sod was green, and some even grew flowers. The shutters over the windows were painted in cheerful colors, as were the doors. Perhaps my point of view was altered by the hut I¡¯d grown up in, but I thought that the little community was cozy and beautiful.


    Hoshi was waiting for us outside, weaving a tiny basket out of grass. She gifted it to me with a flourish. ¡°Welcome,¡± she exclaimed.


    I laughed. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She grabbed my hand, pulling me inside. ¡°This way,¡± she sang.


    The interior of the sod house was dim, even with the shutters open to let in sunshine. The dirt walls were covered with cloth hangings, giving the large room an elegant touch. There weren¡¯t any walls dividing the spaces, but patchwork curtains served the same purpose in sectioning off the ¡®bedroom.¡¯


    A clay stove sat in one corner, where Imi Hana stood boiling bones for broth. Master Chikyu sat on a stool next to her, mending clothing and chatting with her in their native language. Neither of them wore their wooden masks, so I could clearly see their serene expressions.


    ¡°Tiff is here,¡± Hoshi announced.


    They both looked up and smiled at me. All of my previous reservations immediately disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you could come,¡± Hana said.


    Chikyu looked at his son. ¡°Kikesa mo?¡±


    Tsuki shook his head. ¡°No problems.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± his father replied.


    Hoshi and Tsuki both removed their masks, setting them on the wide stump that served as a table. A sudden thought occurred to me as I watched.


    ¡°What do you say when people ask why you wear masks?¡± I inquired.


    Tsuki shrugged. ¡°Most people just assume it¡¯s some foreign custom. We don¡¯t often get asked.¡±


    ¡°I tell them it¡¯s part of our religion,¡± Hoshi volunteered.


    I giggled. ¡°What religion is that?¡±


    She grinned at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The religion of not showing your face?¡±


    ¡°We take it very seriously,¡± Tsuki added with a smile.


    ¡°What about in Navon?¡± I pursued. ¡°Do people know you¡¯re akagine when you wear a mask?¡±


    Imi Hana tilted her head to the side. ¡°Some people know, but we do our best to keep it secret. There are actually a number of different groups that cover their faces in one way or another.¡±


    As she spoke, I suddenly noticed that her teeth weren¡¯t as prominent as her husband''s and children¡¯s. ¡°Wait,¡± I blurted, ¡°are you fully human?¡±


    She slowly nodded. ¡°I was raised that way, but marrying into the akagine community means joining them. It¡¯s for everyone¡¯s safety.¡±


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°I suppose it would be strange if you were the only one not wearing a mask out in public.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Tsuki tells me that he taught you how to play yoso,¡± Master Chikyu changed the subject. ¡°Would you care to have a game with me?¡±


    I lifted my hands in protest. ¡°I know the rules, but I¡¯m terrible at it.¡±


    Everyone chuckled at my admission. ¡°What if Tsuki acts as your advisor?¡± Chikyu offered.


    My expression brightened, but Tsuki still shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t improve her chances of winning against you, Afa.¡±


    ¡°Afa is a champion player,¡± Hoshi said with pride. ¡°He even won a prize.¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t playing to compete,¡± their father soothed. ¡°This is just for fun.¡±


    I squinted skeptically. ¡°I guess we could try.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do wonderful,¡± Imi Hana encouraged.


    She was wrong.


    Tsuki and I spent a good deal of time arguing over strategies, which confused everything we tried to accomplish. And even when we did agree, Master Chikyu uprooted us at every turn.


    Hoshi laughed uproariously from the sidelines, giving unhelpful advice and teasing her father for going easy on us. Tsuki and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh as well. The sod house rang with joyful noise.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m building a defense.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting your turn.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Afa, take no prisoners!¡±


    ¡°There are no prisoners in this game, byo.¡±


    ¡°Byo bomani!¡±


    ¡°Now, now, children.¡±


    I slapped down another Earth token, ignoring Tsuki¡¯s groan. He wrested the bag of tokens from my hand, shaking them in my face. ¡°You¡¯re a byo, too.¡±


    I made a face at him. ¡°What does that even mean?¡±


    Imi Hana reached over to pinch her son¡¯s ear. ¡°A byo is a minor illness that is more annoying than dangerous.¡±


    I broke into giggles again, not offended at all. Master Chikyu placed his token, bringing out an exasperated sigh from his son.


    ¡°You might as well give up,¡± Tsuki told me. ¡°You lost a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I never give up,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a good thing,¡± he pointed out.


    ¡°Only to my enemies,¡± I retorted, straining to get the bag of tokens back.


    ¡°He is right, though,¡± Hoshi admitted. ¡°This game could¡¯ve been called already.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind continuing,¡± Master Chikyu said kindly.


    I gave an exaggerated sigh. ¡°No, I will show mercy and let the game end.¡±


    ¡°Mercy on me for having to watch this disaster,¡± Tsuki muttered.


    Hoshi and I thought his comment terribly funny, but his father flicked Tsuki¡¯s shoulder with his hand. ¡°Such sharp words. I haven¡¯t seen you like this for many months.¡±


    Hana nodded her agreement, but she didn¡¯t seem unhappy about it. On the contrary, she seemed emotional at the lively interactions between all of us. I was suddenly reminded that this family was missing a member.


    ¡°Master Chikyu,¡± I ventured hesitantly, ¡°where have you traveled since leaving Navon?¡±


    He had been putting away the game, and he seemed surprised by my question. ¡°Most of my journeys have remained in Talva. There are eleven fiefs, and I¡¯ve been to eight of them. I¡¯ve never been to the northernmost regions. There have been a couple of times that I was hired to travel into Ghu.¡±


    (Ghu was another neighboring country, but I couldn¡¯t remember where it was located.)


    I nodded, pursing my lips. Navon was to the south of Talva, so it seemed more likely that Tsuki¡¯s older brother would be in one of the southern fiefs.


    Master Chikyu leaned back in his seat, folding his arms across his chest. ¡°Are you wondering about Taiyo?¡±


    I was startled by his intuition. I nodded guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bring it up.¡±


    He reached over and patted my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The more people who know to look for him, the better.¡±


    Hana murmured her agreement, giving me a warm smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve used all of my connections to search for him,¡± Chikyu went on. ¡°I believe that he¡¯s still in Navon, otherwise we would¡¯ve heard about him by now.¡±


    ¡°Is he not able to leave?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The monarchy was overthrown by revolutionaries,¡± he explained. ¡°The borders around Navon have been blocked from both sides¡ªfirst by the revolutionaries themselves, who don¡¯t want citizens leaving, and second by the neighboring nations who fear that the revolution will spread to their own countries.¡±


    My eyes widened. I wished I¡¯d listened to my lessons more carefully because all of this was news to me. ¡°How did your family get through?¡±


    ¡°We lived close to the border,¡± Tsuki told me. ¡°When the soldiers came to forcibly recruit all the men in our town, we ran.¡±


    ¡°And your brother¡­¡± I concluded sadly.


    He nodded. ¡°My brother was separated from us.¡±


    ¡°We said we¡¯d meet here, though,¡± Hoshi said, trying to look brave. ¡°Three Valleys is the fief closest to where we came from.¡±


    I squeezed her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll see him soon.¡±


    Imi Hana took a breath and got to her feet. ¡°Yes, we will,¡± she affirmed. ¡°In the meantime, how about we try our hands at making sugar animals? I bought the ingredients for them on the way home yesterday.¡±


    Hoshi and I cheered. Then we teased Tsuki for not cheering with us.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you excited?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t like candy.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he lost his voice.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s too mature to be happy.¡±


    Hana melted the sugar in a pot on the stove. She scooped up spoonfuls of the liquid for us to drizzle onto the waxed paper. The house filled with the sweet scent of candy and the ringing of laughter.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Hoshi demanded, pointing at my creation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bird,¡± I retorted, looking at my blobby picture with pride.


    ¡°Have you ever seen a bird before?¡± she shot back with a grin.


    Tsuki used a fork to try and help me shape the wings and add feather-like textures. I appreciated his efforts, but I knew it was futile. I hadn¡¯t been able to keep a steady stream of the melted sugar, resulting in varied thicknesses. Also, the candy hardened quickly, so it didn¡¯t easily change.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than your bear,¡± I defended, even though I wasn¡¯t sure I believed it.


    Hoshi pushed my shoulder playfully. ¡°It¡¯s not a bear! It¡¯s a sheep!¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Well, in that case, mine is definitely better.¡±


    Imi Hana was peacefully drawing a bouquet of flowers, while Master Chikyu topped it with powdered berries. They made an excellent team, and the result was beautiful.


    ¡°Ama,¡± Hoshi gasped, ¡°it¡¯s perfect.¡±


    I admired the sugar flowers for several moments, before turning my attention to Tsuki. His wasn¡¯t bad either. I could immediately tell that he was making a dragon.


    ¡°Is that what dragons really look like?¡± I wondered aloud.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Tsuki replied, his brow creased with concentration as he added the finishing touches. ¡°There aren¡¯t many left. Most people have only seen drawings of them.¡±


    I rested my chin on the heel of my hand. ¡°I want to find one someday. I¡¯ll learn how to draw and I¡¯ll paint a portrait of it.¡±


    Tsuki set down his spoon, looking satisfied with his sugar creation. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you,¡± he volunteered.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    We grinned at each other.


    To my surprise, Imi Hana offered the candy bouquet to me. ¡°Take this home and give it to your mother,¡± she instructed. ¡°I doubt she¡¯s had the opportunity to indulge in the festival delicacies.¡±


    My chest expanded with warmth for this wonderful family that had embraced me. I swallowed the lump that formed in my throat, trying to remember my manners. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    She made a dismissive gesture with her hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, truly. I hope she can enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°She will,¡± I promised.


    Hana motioned to her son. ¡°Take Tiff home now,¡± she told him. ¡°I don¡¯t want either of you walking out in the dark, so you need to return before sunset.¡±


    Tsuki nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, Ama.¡±


    He gathered up the sugar flowers and my misshapen bird, balancing them carefully on his hand. I thanked my hosts profusely, emphasizing how much fun I¡¯d had that day.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Master Chikyu repeated. ¡°I will be leaving again soon, and it comforts me to know that my family is among friends.¡±


    When I looked back at Tsuki, half of his face was covered by his wooden mask. His eyes smiled at me as he tilted his head toward the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he encouraged.


    We walked out into the late afternoon sun, taking in the warm scent of grass and dirt. We pointed our feet southeast, in the direction we would find my Aunt Theophana¡¯s house. Conversation flowed easily between us, making the time pass in a flash.

 Chapter Nineteen

    Mother didn¡¯t return until well after dark.


    I had begun pacing the floor as if I was the parent and she the wayward child. My mind started crafting all sorts of dark scenarios that caused my whole body to tense.


    What if her foot had fallen into a rabbit hole and her ankle was broken?


    What if she¡¯d been kidnapped by strangers?


    What if she¡¯d been attacked by drunken villagers?


    What if, what if, what if?


    When the door finally opened, I rushed into her arms. ¡°Mama, where were you?¡±


    She looked down at me in surprise. ¡°I was at the festival, silly. Where else would I be?¡±


    I tried to control my emotions, but they overflowed like the riverbanks in the spring. ¡°I thought you were hurt,¡± I said with tears welling up in my eyes.


    She chuckled and smoothed my wild hair. ¡°I was perfectly safe, Tiff. The village is different now that the Smitta are here.¡±


    I frowned at the mention of those people. ¡°Are they staying?¡±


    ¡°Smitta Farlin will be staying for the foreseeable future,¡± Mother acknowledged. ¡°I believe his companions will be moving on to other villages in the area.¡±


    I cringed. ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    Mother¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Really? Why?¡±


    I buried my face into her shoulder. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem nice.¡±


    She laughed again. ¡°You¡¯ve only seen him that one time,¡± she reminded me. ¡°You can¡¯t tell anything about someone just from that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, I can,¡± I muttered.


    Her voice became firm. ¡°T¡¯phani, you shouldn¡¯t judge people by their appearance,¡± she scolded. ¡°If anyone should understand this, it¡¯s you.¡±


    I stepped back to face her. ¡°It has nothing to do with the way that he looks,¡± I protested.


    Mother waved her hand dismissively. ¡°I have been working in the village for a while now, and I¡¯ve seen the changes since he arrived. I know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for bed, Theophana,¡± she cut me off.


    We went to sleep without any further discussion, and the next morning she was terse with me as well. Mother returned for the last day of the festival, and I declared I wouldn¡¯t go.


    ¡°You can choose to miss out on the fun if you wish,¡± she shrugged.


    I watched her walk away with a glare. ¡°As if you¡¯re having fun making flatbread all day,¡± I growled.


    In a fit of pique, I dressed in my brightest clothing and shook my hair to look even wilder than usual.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to spend the day with Budding,¡± I announced to the empty house.


    The walk to the forest helped to lift my mood. The morning air was crisp and the flowers were vibrant. It was difficult for me to be angry when I could feel the flow of life all around me. My disposition improved even more as I approached the hut and saw a dark, angular figure.


    ¡°Min, you¡¯re back!¡±


    I ran up to the hoak and swept him into a hug.


    I¡¯d never touched him before, so I wasn¡¯t prepared for the rough texture of his skin. It was like hugging a rock that was warm and flexible.


    ¡°Let me go, let me go,¡± he squawked.


    I set him down with a grin. He brushed himself off, but he only looked mildly irritated. ¡°Muddy child,¡± he muttered half-heartedly.


    Budding appeared at the door of the hut, smiling down at the two of us. ¡°I see you have tired of the human celebration.¡±


    I pursed my lips. ¡°It was fun for a while,¡± I admitted, ¡°but it didn¡¯t last. I didn¡¯t like what the Smitta were saying.¡±


    Budding¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The Followers of Purity are in the village?¡±


    I gaped at her. ¡°How do you know about them?¡±


    Min snorted. ¡°Anyone who has had to deal with their influence isn¡¯t likely to forget.¡±


    ¡°We have heard stories,¡± Budding explained. ¡°Travelers warn of their growing presence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d never heard of them before the festival,¡± I admitted.


    Budding nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no reason why you would have, living among humans. However, information on dangers to the magical community is always shared. We may not always get along, but we know we must protect each other from humans.¡±


    I felt a twinge of guilt for the part of me that was human. I knew that I had never participated in harming magical beings¡ªin fact, I¡¯d been the recipient of their hatred¡ªbut I still felt that somehow I was guilty by association.


    Budding noticed the expression on my face, and she reached out to touch my cheek. ¡°You have no share in the blame, little one,¡± she assured me. ¡°There are many humans and part-humans that are friends to our kind.¡±


    ¡°Just not those fanatics,¡± Min added with a sneer.


    I grasped Budding¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you in danger with them here?¡±


    She cocked her head to the side. ¡°No,¡± she answered slowly. ¡°Not at this time.¡±


    That didn¡¯t put me at ease.


    ¡°Will you be in danger later?¡± I pressed.


    A small smile touched her lips. ¡°I cannot see the future.¡±


    I made an exasperated noise at her evasion. I tugged on a lock of my hair as I continued to fret. ¡°Maybe it would be safer for you to go back to the mountain.¡±


    Min gave a harsh laugh. ¡°Trust me, Tiff, if the Followers of Purity decide to take action, even the mountain won¡¯t be far enough away to hide from them.¡±


    ¡°I wish they¡¯d go away,¡± I moaned.


    Budding sighed softly. ¡°Well, wishes will do no good without a fae on your side.¡±


    That caught my attention immediately. ¡°Fae can grant wishes?¡±


    My teacher laughed. ¡°They can, but that doesn¡¯t mean that they will. They feed on the desire and obsession in others, so they need a steady stream of petitioners.¡±


    I settled down on the ground, leaning against the water barrel. ¡°I want to learn more about all the magical beings,¡± I told her. ¡°It¡¯s so interesting.¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be the only one pursuing that line of study,¡± Budding replied. ¡°There are many great scholars who have made it their life¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Fae feed on desire and kags feed on disease,¡± I mused. ¡°Tiernan feed on nature. Do all magical beings have something like that?¡±


    ¡°Not just magical beings,¡± came an unexpected voice from the shadows of the hut. ¡°All living things.¡±


    I jumped to my feet, backing away in alarm. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Budding moved to the side, allowing the newcomer to pass through. He shied away from direct sunlight but was easy enough to see in the shade of the trees.


    He looked like a human adult, but he was extremely pale and somewhat gaunt. The dark color of his eyes and hair was a stark contrast to the rest of his features. He was extremely handsome, but his sharp and prominent teeth made him look dangerous.


    ¡°This is Shin,¡± Budding introduced him. ¡°He¡¯s a kag. I had Mineral search him out to come and teach Tsuki.¡±


    I bowed politely. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Tiff.¡±


    Shin smiled. ¡°A well-mannered child,¡± he commented to Budding. ¡°One wouldn¡¯t guess that she¡¯d been raised by humans.¡±


    The tiernan nodded. ¡°She¡¯s been fortunate.¡±


    I tried to smooth some of the wrinkles from my skirt. ¡°I think Tsuki is still with his family,¡± I offered. ¡°His father won¡¯t leave until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°There is no rush,¡± Shin reassured. ¡°Since I have decided to come to teach the akagine, I will not leave until it is done.¡±


    ¡°Since you are here,¡± Budding said to me, ¡°we should spend the time wisely. How about we go to the focal point and practice?¡±


    We started walking, but I noticed that Shin didn¡¯t follow us. ¡°Is he¡­?¡±


    ¡°Kags are nocturnal,¡± Min explained. ¡°Also, he¡¯s traveled a long distance to be here. He needs rest.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I responded. ¡°Will Tsuki need to come here at night to have his lessons?¡±


    Budding shook her head. ¡°It isn¡¯t safe for him to make the trip in the dark. Holding the lessons first thing in the morning would be best.¡±


    I reached to brush my fingers on the rough bark of the trees I passed. ¡°I guess that makes sense. What kinds of things will he be learning?¡±


    ¡°How would we know?¡± Min demanded. ¡°Neither of us has ever been a kag.¡±


    I made a face at him and tossed a stick at his head. ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t know anything about other species?¡±


    He caught the stick with a deft motion and broke it in half. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying,¡± he retorted.


    ¡°You just said that you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Your understanding of language seems to be questionable.¡±


    ¡°Your understanding of anything seems questionable!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why bother asking me? Only a fool would ask a question of someone who can¡¯t answer.¡±


    ¡°So you admit that you can¡¯t answer any questions!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said!¡±


    We continued bickering all the way to the focal point. I wouldn¡¯t admit it, but I¡¯d missed Min and I was glad that he had returned. Budding seemed amused by our arguing, so she didn¡¯t attempt to put an end to it. Once we arrived at our destination, we naturally quieted down.


    ¡°Today I want to begin teaching you how to extend your senses,¡± Budding said. ¡°You mentioned in the past that you had the ability to locate water, and this is how you do that.¡±


    ¡°Extending my senses?¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered. ¡°Your ability to connect with plant life is complex. Not only can you share energy, but you can also share knowledge.¡±


    My brow furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand.¡±


    Her expression was kind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll explain.¡±


    The three of us sat down on the mossy ground, getting comfortable among the bushes and wildflowers.


    ¡°Plants are not sentient in the way that we are, but they are alive and aware. They have their own forms of communication, tricks for survival, generational knowledge, even their own communities.¡±


    I nodded. All of that made sense to me.


    Budding went on. ¡°A plant has to know where to find water, or it cannot survive. Therefore, if you are connecting your mind with the plants around you, you also know where to find water.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Of course!¡±


    She grinned at my excitement. ¡°You can use this same ability to sense certain kinds of danger or to know where cover can be found. You could use it for foraging or to know if there are any animals close by.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± I exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s too bad that plants don¡¯t have eyes or ears. I could spy on people.¡±


    Min shuddered. ¡°What a horrifying thought.¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t seem strange if plants had always had eyes and ears,¡± I defended.


    Budding chuckled. ¡°True. However, that is exactly why you should be wary around animals. Some beings have the ability to use them as spies.¡±


    I sat up straight. ¡°Really? Could I learn how to do that?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Why would you want to?¡± Min demanded.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you want to?¡± I asked in return, a grin spreading across my face.


    Budding gestured with her hand, bringing my attention back to her. ¡°Looking for water is something that requires little thought. If there¡¯s water in a forest, many plants know about it so it¡¯s easier to find. The same goes for if there¡¯s a big danger, such as a wildfire. It¡¯s almost like having dozens of plants screaming at your mind, so it¡¯s hard to ignore.¡±


    I picked some flowers and started braiding them into a crown. ¡°What about smaller things? Things like a single person walking through the forest, or a campfire.¡±


    ¡°That is what I want to help you to learn today,¡± Budding said. ¡°You can learn to detect such things, but it takes practice. My granddam was so skilled that she could follow the path of a bee as it pollinated.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Granddam?¡±


    Budding made a dismissive motion. ¡°Tiernan don¡¯t have the same family units as humans. You would say, my grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Focus,¡± Min reprimanded, poking my arm.


    ¡°Ow,¡± I complained, even though it didn¡¯t hurt all that much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t whine,¡± he snipped at me.


    ¡°Your finger is like a splinter,¡± I accused.


    Min rolled his eyes. ¡°Well, I am an earth hoak. I¡¯m practically made of stone.¡±


    I reached over and pinched his nose. ¡°You don¡¯t feel like a rock.¡±


    He glared as he slapped my hand away. ¡°I said practically, not literally.¡±


    Budding snapped her fingers a couple of times. ¡°Tiff, that¡¯s enough teasing. I want you to close your eyes and meditate for a few minutes. It will help you to prepare your mind for connecting with the life around you.¡±


    I obeyed immediately, closing my eyes and relaxing my body. Budding had used her serious tone of voice, so I knew not to play around anymore.


    I¡¯d gotten better at meditating throughout our lessons. In fact, I¡¯d found that I was starting to enjoy it. I shut out all distractions, focusing my thoughts on the flow of magic that I could feel around me. They were like complex air patterns that glowed gold in my mind¡¯s eye. Being in the focal point made them easier to see and more energetic in their motions.


    I breathed deeply.


    The gossamer threads of magic seemed so light that my initial thought had been that I could breathe them in. I soon learned that they couldn¡¯t be moved that way. No matter how I waved my hands or blew out my breath, they wouldn¡¯t shift or break. It took a different sort of effort on my part to make that happen.


    Budding¡¯s voice continued instruction. ¡°Once you feel your connection deepen, imagine those threads coming together to form a cord between you and your surroundings. Pick a specific plant and attach the cord to it.¡±


    We had discovered that I was a visual learner. I did much better with my lessons when I could imagine what I was trying to accomplish as a physical action.


    I chose the tree behind me, imagining that a golden cord stretched from my chest to its trunk.


    ¡°Be gentle,¡± Budding warned. ¡°It won¡¯t work if you force it.¡±


    Just as she¡¯d said, my initial attempt rebounded as if going against an invisible shield. There was a tangible jolt in my chest as I felt the repercussions.


    I rubbed my sternum with a pout, then tried again.


    I moved at a slower pace, but didn¡¯t succeed. I tried again, even slower than before. It still rebounded.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working?¡± I complained.


    ¡°Slow is not the same as gentle,¡± Budding reminded me.


    I pulled a face at no one in particular, closing my eyes once more. ¡°Gentle, gentle,¡± I muttered to myself as I began the exercise again.

 Chapter Twenty

    Tsuki was unusually busy in the month following the spring festival. Master Heele had received a lot of new business from the other villages and some of the rural farms. By the time he had a free day to come to the forest, summer was approaching.


    I spotted him from a distance and ran to hug him. ¡°Tsuki!¡±


    He caught me with a small sound as I knocked the air out of him. His eyes were wide as he looked at me. ¡°Oh¡­hello¡­¡±


    I glared at him. ¡°Why are you acting like you aren¡¯t happy to see me? I bet your life has been painfully boring without me.¡±


    Tsuki busied himself taking off his mask and didn¡¯t answer. His cheeks were tinted pink and he tried to hide his smile. I laughed at his reaction. ¡°I knew it,¡± I nudged him with my elbow.


    We walked back to the hut where Budding was waiting. ¡°What news from the village?¡± she asked.


    Tsuki sighed. ¡°The Smitta has set up his school. They are using Chief Westerly¡¯s garden while the weather is fine. They are insisting that all the boys in the village attend, but it¡¯s optional for the girls.¡±


    I frowned. I didn¡¯t like any method of teaching that separated genders. I couldn¡¯t think of anything that could be learned by one but not the other.


    ¡°What¡¯s being taught at the school?¡± Min inquired.


    Tsuki shook his head. ¡°I only went to the first lesson, then I asked Master Heele to excuse me. They taught about recognizing the presence of evil.¡±


    Budding and Min exchanged glances. I didn¡¯t understand the full meaning of their looks, but I knew enough to see that it wasn¡¯t anything good.


    ¡°Is everyone going to the lessons?¡± I asked.


    He shook his head. ¡°There are those who have too much work to take time away for schooling. There are also a few families who say it¡¯s a waste of time, but the Smitta has been making an effort to change their minds.¡±


    ¡°Why does he care?¡± I muttered. ¡°Does he get a prize for having the biggest class?¡±


    Tsuki chuckled. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°The Followers of Purity are always looking for recruits,¡± Budding said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be rewarded for converting the whole village,¡± Min added spitefully.


    Tsuki nodded, setting down his mask and the sack that held his midday meal. ¡°There are also some rumors of a new evil on the outskirts of the village, so that has people asking Smitta Farlin to keep them safe.¡±


    I pursed my lips together. ¡°A new evil?¡±


    ¡°They probably mean me,¡± came Shin¡¯s voice from the shadows of the hut. He stepped out into the open, once again avoiding direct sunlight.


    Tsuki¡¯s eyebrows shot upward. ¡°Choro,¡± he gasped, bowing deeply.


    Shin gently took hold of Tsuki¡¯s arm and helped him to stand upright. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, child. I¡¯m not some deity. I am called Shin.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been waiting for you,¡± I said proudly. ¡°He¡¯s going to be your teacher.¡±


    Tsuki looked horrified. ¡°I apologize for my delay, Choro,¡± he stammered.


    I struggled to contain the laughter that was bubbling up in my throat. Min threw a pebble in my direction but missed on purpose. ¡°Stop tormenting the boy,¡± he reprimanded.


    Shin¡¯s expression was kind. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. I came willingly, knowing that you have other concerns in your life.¡±


    My friend hurried to nod. ¡°Master Heele said that if I take too many days off, the Smitta will question why I¡¯m not attending his school.¡±


    I furrowed my brow as a thought crossed my mind. ¡°Shin, why would there be rumors about you in the village?¡±


    The kag smiled, showing his prominent teeth. ¡°I have to nourish myself, don¡¯t I?¡±


    My jaw dropped. ¡°You¡¯ve been eating people?¡±


    Tsuki pinched my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things,¡± he scolded. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works.¡±


    Shin didn¡¯t seem offended by my thoughtless words. ¡°Kags will put their target in a trance, but it isn¡¯t uncommon for faint memories to remain. Rumors are a natural happening.¡±


    ¡°Do you bite them?¡± I asked, earning another glare from Tsuki.


    Shin laughed. ¡°Not like you are thinking,¡± he replied. ¡°We¡¯re not vampires, we don¡¯t feed on blood.¡±


    ¡°How, then?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°Please stop asking questions,¡± Tsuki rasped, looking anguished.


    ¡°Why?¡± I whispered back.


    His voice became even quieter. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    I gave him an incredulous glance. How could something as basic as eating be embarrassing?


    ¡°The akagine child is uncomfortable,¡± Shin observed. ¡°We will defer your question to another time.¡±


    I shrugged, but my confusion persisted. All living things had to be nourished in one way or another. What was embarrassing about that? What did it matter how humans or kags or tiernan ate? It all served the same purpose in the end.


    ¡°I see that you have spent your life among humans,¡± Shin continued. ¡°This has made you unfamiliar with our ways.¡±


    Tsuki crossed his arms and hunched his shoulders. ¡°I grew up near other akagine, but I rarely met with any kags, Choro Shin.¡±


    Shin nodded, not looking surprised. ¡°My kind have become increasingly reclusive, even to their descendants. I was told you came from the southland.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There is much persecution in those areas,¡± he acknowledged. ¡°It isn¡¯t surprising that you have experienced isolation from your ancestors.¡±


    Tsuki¡¯s eyes were fixed on the ground. ¡°Are you¡­unable to teach me, then?¡±


    Shin tilted his head to the side. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I teach you?¡±


    ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t raised to be the same,¡± he murmured.


    The kag smiled, but his expression was sad. ¡°You cannot help how you were raised, child. Your parents made the choices they did out of necessity, and it allowed you to survive to this day. I don¡¯t condemn you for your circumstances.¡±


    Tsuki¡¯s face brightened. ¡°So, I still get to learn?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Shin and Tsuki will stay here for their lesson,¡± Budding told me. ¡°We will go back to the focal point to continue ours.¡±


    I stuck out my lower lip. ¡°I don¡¯t get to watch?¡±


    ¡°How could you benefit from that?¡± Min demanded. ¡°You aren¡¯t an akagine.¡±


    ¡°I just thought it¡¯d be interesting,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°You have your own things to learn,¡± the hoak pointed out. ¡°And you aren¡¯t doing well with that, either.¡±


    I felt my heart drop. I hated to admit it, but he was right. I still struggled to connect with individual plants and receive detailed knowledge from them.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I groaned, walking away from the hut with a gloomy wave to my friend.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Budding linked arms with me as we walked. She studied me for a thoughtful moment before suddenly changing directions.


    ¡°Are we going to a different focal point?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No, we¡¯re going to try something different today.¡±


    Budding led me to an area of the forest where the ground leveled out. The trees were thick, making the sunlight dappled. My small mountain was rich with life, and I reveled in the sounds and smells around me.


    There were things that I enjoyed about every season, but early summer had more things than the others. I loved the green, earthy smell that filled the warm air. I loved seeing all the insects and birds dart through the trees. I loved all the sturdy summer flowers that replaced the delicate blossoms of the spring.


    It was the best time of year.


    This year, however, the season always came with a twinge of sadness for me. Everything that I saw and experienced reminded me that my mother wasn¡¯t there to share in it.


    She continued doing her miscellaneous work in the village. Now it included occasional housework for the prominent families of the village. (Apparently, they preferred her service because she knew ¡®how it was supposed to be done.¡¯)


    Once I¡¯d asked her if she missed living in our hut in the woods, but she¡¯d said no. She was genuinely happy to have a place in the village, even if it was doing manual labor.


    It was something that I couldn¡¯t understand, even with my advanced imagination.


    I could understand wanting to belong¡ªI¡¯d often felt that myself. I wanted to have friends and be greeted by neighbors. I wanted to feel safe walking through the village, no matter the circumstances.


    I just couldn¡¯t understand sacrificing the rest of my daily happiness for those things. It wasn¡¯t worth it to me to be able to live among the villagers if it meant working from dawn until dusk, doing all the menial tasks that they thought beneath them.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why Mother would prefer to scrub stains from someone¡¯s clothes instead of coming with me to sit on the soft moss and dip our feet into the crystal water of the stream.


    ¡°Tiff?¡± Budding nudged, reclaiming my attention.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    She smiled and repeated what she¡¯d said. ¡°Today we¡¯re going to play a game.¡±


    This time my interest was piqued. ¡°A game?¡±


    Budding held up two blindfolds, although I have no idea where she got them. ¡°You and I will wear these. We will start in separate areas; then, using only the information we can gather from the plant life, we must find Mineral without being caught by each other.¡±


    I giggled at the idea. ¡°What happens if you catch me?¡±


    ¡°Then I automatically win,¡± she replied.


    ¡°What if neither of us can find Min?¡±


    ¡°Then he wins.¡±


    ¡°I will win,¡± Min predicted.


    I put my fists on my hips. ¡°Wait. I¡¯m the one with the biggest disadvantage, here. I¡¯m still learning how to communicate with plants, but both of you have loads of experience.¡±


    ¡°Not me,¡± Min piped in. ¡°I can¡¯t talk to plants at all.¡±


    I waved a hand at him dismissively. ¡°All you have to do is hide.¡±


    He turned up his nose. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that hiding from a tiernan is not an easy task!¡±


    Budding patted my shoulder. ¡°If you want to win, you¡¯ll have to learn quickly.¡±


    I sputtered for a moment, but I knew that arguing would do no good. Budding was right. I would either have to learn fast or accept that I was going to lose.


    I hated losing.


    I took the blindfold from Budding¡¯s hand. ¡°Are there boundaries?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Just stay in this part of the forest. However, I don¡¯t think Mineral will make it too difficult on us.¡±


    He snorted. ¡°See that I won¡¯t.¡±


    We all laughed.


    ¡°Will he be stationary?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Min spat. ¡°I¡¯m no sunned rock waiting to be picked up.¡±


    ¡°Any starting point?¡±


    Budding¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Any starting point.¡±


    I quirked an eyebrow. ¡°What if I want to start right here?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be easy to find,¡± she chuckled.


    ¡°But if I just grab Min¡­¡± I started.


    He held up a pointy finger in warning. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to physically catch him,¡± Budding clarified. ¡°Just point him out when you find him.¡±


    I pretended to be disappointed. ¡°Boring,¡± I sighed.


    ¡°As if you could get close enough to capture me,¡± Min said in an undertone.


    Budding pointed in the direction she intended to take. ¡°Count to one hundred, then begin.¡±


    I nodded and immediately set off in the opposite direction. Once I was well out of sight I stopped to tie the blindfold around my eyes. It wouldn¡¯t do to get too far away, so I didn¡¯t venture farther. I began taking slow, deep breaths as I finished counting in my mind. I wanted to be ready to connect to the threads of magic as soon as the time was up.


    ¡­Ninety-eight. Ninety-nine. One hundred.


    I reached out with my thoughts to pull the shimmering threads to myself. My body immediately felt more energetic and all of my senses amplified. I could hear the individual buzzing of each insect. I could smell the various plants that were near me.


    I imagined myself using the threads of magic to weave a net, which I cast over my surroundings. I received a clear image in my mind as if I was looking with my own eyes. I felt confident enough to walk forward with minimal hesitation.


    There¡¯s a tree right in front of me, I said to myself. It¡¯s surrounded by bramble.


    I adjusted the direction my body was facing and kept walking. I wasn¡¯t worried about navigating; that was the easy part. It¡¯s as simple as saying, Are you there? Then having the plants answer back, Yes! It was an entirely different matter to say, Describe everything around you, and to understand what¡¯s being said back.


    Water is in that direction, my instincts told me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I need to know,¡± I whispered to myself.


    Bees¡­


    Yes, I could hear them without help.


    Silence. The whole forest was helping us to play our game.


    A family of squirrels is watching you.


    Really? I was proud of myself for being able to discern that from the trees that I passed. It seemed to be working, this exercise devised by my teacher.


    Budding is that way.


    I froze in my steps. How did I know that?


    It wasn¡¯t that I could hear her movements or catch her scent. I wouldn¡¯t have known anything if I had relied solely on my physical senses. Even so, I knew she was up ahead. Just as I could ¡®see¡¯ the golden strings of magic in my mind¡¯s eye, I could identify the beacon of the magic that swirled around the core of her being.


    I crouched low to the ground in an effort to be stealthy, but I immediately grinned at my foolishness. I couldn¡¯t hide in the usual way. Surely she could sense me just as well as I could sense her. Standing behind trees or kneeling among bushes wouldn¡¯t make any difference.


    I started moving away from her direction. I didn¡¯t know how to approach her without being caught myself, so I figured it would be best to avoid her altogether.


    I stumbled over a rock in my path, causing me to tumble painfully to the ground. I drew in breath between my teeth, rubbing the palms of my hands together.


    Perhaps navigating blindfolded was not as easy as I assumed.


    ¡°Tiff,¡± Budding called from a distance, ¡°I¡¯ve found Mineral.¡±


    I snatched the blindfold from my face, glaring at the ground. ¡°How did she find him so fast?¡±


    I pushed myself to my feet and marched toward the sound of Budding¡¯s voice. She and Min were waiting patiently for me to join them.


    ¡°Did you let her win?¡± I accused Min.


    His mouth dropped open. ¡°I¡­let her¡­I beg your pardon?¡± he sputtered.


    ¡°Now, now,¡± Budding soothed. ¡°Let¡¯s not lose our tempers. Tiff, you know that Mineral was playing by the rules.¡±


    I threw my hands up. ¡°Well, how am I supposed to even have a chance when you find him so quickly?¡±


    She smiled at me. ¡°You¡¯ll have to be faster, I suppose.¡±


    I kicked a pine cone on the ground, sending it flying through the trees. ¡°Fine,¡± I growled. ¡°Let¡¯s play again.¡±


    ¡°This is supposed to be fun,¡± Budding reminded me.


    I felt my frustration begin to drain out of me. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. ¡°I know,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She put her arm around my shoulders. ¡°I know that you¡¯re upset that this is taking you so long to learn, but I promise that you¡¯re making excellent progress. Not everything can be learned quickly.¡±


    I nodded, letting go of the last bit of my disappointment. ¡°Can we play again?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Budding replied. ¡°How about I just watch this time? See if you can find Mineral on your own.¡±


    My mood started to lift. ¡°Sure!¡±


    We grinned at each other.


    ¡°You won¡¯t find me,¡± Min insisted.


    I tied the blindfold back around my eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± I responded.

 Chapter Twenty-One

    ¡°Would you like to come with me to work today?¡±


    My head whipped up to stare at my mother. ¡°What?¡±


    She repeated her question, but I was still confused. ¡°I thought that I wasn¡¯t allowed to enter the village.¡±


    Mother smiled brightly. ¡°Smitta Farlin has said that everyone is welcome in our village.¡±


    I stared at my mother for a moment. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was joking or not. ¡°I don¡¯t think that includes me,¡± I finally said.


    She took a deep breath, looking as if I was making things difficult for her on purpose. ¡°Things are different now, T¡¯phani. Smitta Farlin is helping to change the hearts of everyone in the village.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t really believe that, do you?¡±


    Mother pressed her lips in a thin line. ¡°Is it so wrong to believe that people can change?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they can change,¡± I muttered. ¡°Think of how quickly they threw you out when I was born.¡±


    ¡°Theophana!¡±


    I jumped at the sharp tone of her voice. I felt a twinge of guilt from my harsh words, but I was tired of her pretending that everything was fine now. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m glad that you are able to go work in the village, but that doesn¡¯t change anything. All it means is that there¡¯s work to be done and they don¡¯t care if you do it.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen what it¡¯s like now,¡± she insisted. ¡°You¡¯ve just been here, reading your lessons. You don¡¯t know how kind everyone has been to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, to you,¡± I emphasized. ¡°Because I¡¯m not with you. They can pretend that I don¡¯t exist as long as you are doing the work that they don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Mother crossed her arms tightly over her chest. I could see that she was upset. She wanted so much for her life to be like it once was, and I was telling her that it was all a lie.


    ¡°Come with me today,¡± she insisted, her jaw set. ¡°You¡¯ll see that I¡¯m right.¡±


    I was starting to feel upset, myself. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be obstinate, T¡¯phani,¡± she scolded. ¡°There is lots of work to be done, and you should learn to help.¡±


    My mouth worked silently for a moment before I could find my words. ¡°You were the one who said I had to stay home and focus on my studies.¡±


    ¡°Well, now I¡¯m saying to come help earn our living,¡± she retorted.


    My thoughts immediately turned to Budding, who would be waiting for me. ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t! I have things to do.¡±


    Mother scoffed. ¡°What things? It¡¯s just learning history and sums. You can do that later.¡±


    Her eyes had a steely glint to them, which usually meant that she had put her foot down. Unfortunately, I was also unable to budge on this matter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± I fumbled. ¡°Also, we promised Chief Westerly that I wouldn¡¯t go into the village. He¡¯ll kick us out of this house if he finds out.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather has even been letting me do work at their home,¡± Mother announced impressively. ¡°He may not have said so, but he¡¯s forgiven us enough to let the past go.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯ve been working at his house?¡±


    She busied herself making the bed. ¡°Yes,¡± she answered with less confidence, ¡°on the property.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. They were probably having her wash laundry or tidy the garden rather than enter the house itself.


    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m not going,¡± I retorted.


    Mother¡¯s voice began to grow louder. ¡°This isn¡¯t a discussion.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to go with you?¡± I demanded. ¡°You won¡¯t get paid more with me there, but you know that they¡¯ll give you more work to do. The people in the village don¡¯t want to see me, and I don¡¯t want to see them either.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so stubborn?¡± Mother exclaimed.


    I jabbed my finger in the direction of the mountain forest. ¡°Because I have lessons to go to instead of wasting my time around people who hate me!¡±


    She stopped and stared at me. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I made an exasperated noise. ¡°It¡¯s not a surprise, Mother. Everyone knows that they hate me.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No, the other part. You aren¡¯t studying at home?¡±


    I froze. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Where have you been going?¡±


    I smoothed the legs of the linen trousers I was wearing that morning. ¡°I¡¯ve been going to our old home.¡±


    Her brow furrowed. ¡°You¡¯ve been walking to the forest every day? That doesn¡¯t seem safe. And why would you carry your books so far?¡±


    My eyes darted around the room. ¡°It¡¯s not very far. Why wouldn¡¯t it be safe?¡±


    ¡°There are rumors of dangerous creatures on the outskirts of the village,¡± my mother said as if it were obvious. ¡°I don¡¯t want you going there anymore.¡±


    I waved a hand dismissively. ¡°That¡¯s just Shin. He¡¯s harmless.¡±


    Time seemed to stop for a moment as we stared at each other. I silently cursed my careless mouth.


    ¡°Shin?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°Who is Shin?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± My mind scrambled for a plausible answer but drew a blank.


    ¡°Theophana,¡± Mother said in a low voice, ¡°what have you been doing while I¡¯m gone?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­my lessons,¡± I answered weakly.


    She marched into the living room and snatched up one of the school books that had belonged to my great-aunt. Then she returned to the bedroom, flipping open to a random page.


    ¡°Tell me about the Hillan Insurgence,¡± Mother commanded.


    I rubbed my hands together uncomfortably. ¡°I haven¡¯t learned about that yet.¡±


    She snapped the book shut. ¡°You said you had.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°At the very beginning,¡± Mother responded icily. ¡°I suggested it to you because Aunt Theophana experienced it personally and she wrote notes in the margins of the account. I said you¡¯d find it interesting, and later you said that it was the best story you¡¯d ever read.¡±


    I felt my heart sink into my stomach. ¡°I did?¡±


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    She pointed the book at me. ¡°What have you been doing since I started working in the village? Have you been wasting your time playing in the forest?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I defended. ¡°I wasn¡¯t wasting time. I was-¡±


    I cut myself off sharply.


    ¡°What?¡± Mother snapped. ¡°What have you been doing?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t mention my lessons with Budding. My mother would skin me alive! I strained to think of an acceptable excuse¡ªany excuse¡ªfor why I¡¯d spend each day on the small mountain, but my creativity betrayed me.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± I backtracked. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve just been playing.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°You know I don¡¯t like it when you lie,¡± she warned.


    My situation was precarious and I knew it. No matter what I said, I wouldn¡¯t be making it to my lesson that day. Mother was determined to get to the bottom of it. She wouldn¡¯t let me go unless I told the truth, and I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to go once she learned the truth.


    I closed my eyes, preparing for the storm. ¡°I¡¯ve been meeting Budding to learn about magic.¡±


    Silence.


    No tirade of angry words, no strong fingers pinching my ear. It didn¡¯t even sound like she was breathing.


    The quiet stretched out so long that I opened my eyes to see what was happening. Mother stood rigid as a statue. Her hands were clenched into fists, pressing on the sides of her thighs. She was ghostly pale, staring at me with blazing eyes.


    I¡¯d never seen her that angry before.


    With great effort, she wrestled her feelings under control. She spoke as if squeezing every word through a laundry wringer. ¡°Am I to understand that you¡¯ve been spending all of your time with the people who are causing harm to the villagers?¡±


    I hurriedly shook my head. ¡°No, they haven¡¯t hurt anyone! Shin says that sometimes people are frightened, but he never hurts them.¡±


    ¡°Who is Shin?¡± she barked as her emotions slipped.


    I cringed at my mistake. Why had I mentioned him again?


    ¡°He¡¯s a¡­kag¡­¡± I murmured.


    Mother clutched the front of her dress. ¡°A kag? Here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like the stories,¡± I rushed to insist. ¡°They aren¡¯t bad!¡±


    ¡°They feed on humans,¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Are you saying that they¡¯re good?¡±


    ¡°No, they-¡±


    ¡°What is Budding doing about this?¡± Mother cut me off. ¡°How could she let a kag come here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like they¡¯re enemies,¡± I tried to explain.


    My mother wasn¡¯t listening to me. ¡°Tiernan are guardian spirits,¡± she drove on. ¡°How could she allow danger to be so close to the village?¡±


    I laughed incredulously, causing her to stop and stare. ¡°Mother, tiernan aren¡¯t guardians of humans. It¡¯s not their responsibility to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Us!¡±


    The word was so sudden and forceful that it made me jump. I looked at my mother in confusion at her outburst.


    ¡°Us,¡± she repeated. ¡°We are humans, you and I. You are not separate from the village, Theophana. If there is a danger for them, there is also a danger for you.¡±


    ¡°But there isn¡¯t danger,¡± I insisted. ¡°Shin doesn¡¯t hurt anyone!¡±


    She lifted a hand to stop my words. ¡°You can¡¯t know the intentions of that creature¡¯s heart. You may not understand this now, but there are good beings in this world and there are evil ones-¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. ¡°Is that what that Smitta has been teaching?¡±


    Mother set her jaw and crossed her arms. ¡°It¡¯s a simple fact, whether you want to hear it or not.¡±


    I threw my hands in the air. ¡°You can¡¯t say that an entire species is fully good or evil,¡± I argued. ¡°You¡¯re the one who taught me that.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she acknowledged, ¡°but some are more harmful. I wouldn¡¯t want you to befriend a tiger, and I certainly don¡¯t want you befriending a kag.¡±


    ¡°I hardly see him,¡± I yelled. ¡°He¡¯s busy teaching Tsuki. I spend most of my time with Budding, and you can¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s someone to fear!¡±


    Mother made a sharp motion. ¡°She may not be dangerous, but what she¡¯s teaching you is.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I howled.


    She matched my tone. ¡°The more you distance yourself from humankind, the more you put yourself at risk!¡±


    I gaped at her. ¡°What?¡±


    Tears started to well up in her eyes. She spoke with a shaking voice that was trying to be firm. ¡°I am working so hard to earn our place in the village, Tiff. I want them to see us as belonging. How can I do that when you are going to the forest every day to learn magic?¡±


    I felt my insides deflate. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­I don¡¯t deny that I¡¯m human, but I¡¯m also tiernan. How can it be wrong to learn about both parts of me?¡±


    ¡°You can learn about something without being immersed in it,¡± she pointed out.


    I wanted to laugh, even though I wasn¡¯t amused. ¡°How?¡±


    Mother sat down on the edge of the bed. ¡°There are books you can read. Also, Smitta Farlin knows quite a bit about the magical community. He could teach you if you ask.¡±


    My expression became incredulous. ¡°You want me to learn about tiernan from Smitta Farlin instead of Budding?¡±


    She closed her eyes briefly. ¡°All I mean is that you have other resources. You don¡¯t have to run wild in the mountains in order to learn about the creatures that live there.¡±


    I knelt in front of her, clasping my hands on her knee. ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn from books. I want to see for myself.¡±


    Mother¡¯s lips pressed together as she smoothed my hair. ¡°You are still young, T¡¯phani. You don¡¯t fully understand the weight of the choices you are making right now. You need to trust that I¡¯m doing what¡¯s best for you.¡±


    ¡°But, Mother-¡±


    ¡°We are done talking,¡± she cut me off. ¡°You will not go to any more lessons with Budding. You¡¯ll stay with me and help with my work. We can finish faster by working together, then I¡¯ll help you with your studies in the evening.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°No more lessons with Budding? Ever?¡±


    ¡°Ever,¡± Mother confirmed. ¡°I don¡¯t want you leaving the house unless I¡¯m with you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I exploded. ¡°How could you be like them?¡±


    She had to raise her voice to be heard over me. ¡°I¡¯m doing this to protect you!¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± I shouted. ¡°You¡¯re just being stupid and hateful, just like everyone else in that horrible village!¡±


    Mother slapped me.


    I was stunned. It wasn¡¯t the first time that I¡¯d been slapped, but it had been a long time since she¡¯d done it. Tears overflowed from my eyes, running down my cheeks in wavering lines. In the past, I¡¯d always eventually understood why I was being punished¡ªand I¡¯d usually acknowledge that it was right¡ªbut I didn¡¯t think that would happen this time. I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong this time.


    There was a hint of regret on Mother¡¯s face, but she squared her shoulders and spoke with conviction. ¡°I should blame myself,¡± she nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t teach you compassion and forgiveness. I should¡¯ve helped you to understand that good people will still sometimes act out of fear. I should¡¯ve taught you to love our neighbors instead of viewing them with disdain.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t teach me that,¡± I muttered. ¡°They earned it on their own.¡±


    Mother raised her hand as if to slap me again, but she stopped herself. She took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not too late for you to learn,¡± she said, mostly to herself. ¡°I¡¯ll help you to love and forgive.¡±


    Not likely, I retorted silently.


    She walked over to the chest where we kept our clothes and pulled out a simple work dress. It was made of gray linen but had a brown apron attached to the front. ¡°Put this on and braid your hair. You¡¯ll spend the day with me.¡±


    I desperately wanted to argue, but there was nothing left to say. Mother would keep me by her side, even if she had to use a rope to tie me there.


    I did as I was told, grinding my teeth as I went. Getting dressed was a simple matter, but braiding my hair was a chore. Mother eventually grew weary of watching me struggle and took matters into her own hands.


    I flinched as she mercilessly combed the tangles from my wild locks and plaited them into submission. ¡°For today, just follow me quietly and do what I tell you,¡± she instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t draw attention to yourself.¡±


    I was tempted to make a sarcastic comment about how it wouldn¡¯t be a problem since everyone was welcome in the village. I clenched my jaw tighter to stop the words.


    She tapped my head. ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    ¡°I promise nothing bad will happen to you,¡± she finished softly.


    I nodded, but I knew that was a promise she couldn¡¯t keep. She¡¯d never been able to in the past, and she never would in the future.

 Chapter Twenty-Two

    The walk to the village seemed to last forever. Every step felt heavy as I struggled to keep pace with my mother.


    ¡°Keep up, T¡¯phani,¡± she scolded. ¡°Why are you so slow?¡±


    ¡°I wonder,¡± I muttered under my breath.


    If Mother heard me, she chose to ignore it. She shifted the bag she was carrying to her other shoulder and smiled cheerfully. ¡°What a beautiful day,¡± she remarked. ¡°We¡¯ve had such nice weather this year.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. My thoughts turned to the hut, where Budding and Min would be waiting for me. What would they do when I never arrived? Would they be worried? Would Min come looking for me?


    I sighed quietly, wishing that I had some way to communicate with them over the distance between us.


    A sudden thought occurred to me. Hadn¡¯t I been learning that very thing? Maybe not sending messages, per se, but exchanging information with plant life. If I could gain knowledge from them, couldn¡¯t I give knowledge back?


    I began the process of stilling my mind¡ªwhich wasn¡¯t easy, given my current emotional state. It took numerous attempts for me to grasp hold of the threads of magic around me.


    (To be fair, they were becoming scarcer as we approached the village.)


    I wove a wide net of magic, spreading it over the grass and flowers in the direction of the small mountain. Pass on a message, I thought with all my might. Tell Budding I can¡¯t come to lessons today.


    I had no idea if it would work. I knew that plants could communicate with each other to a certain degree, but this seemed a bit complicated for them. Still, it was better than nothing.


    ¡°Stop dawdling,¡± Mother reprimanded again. ¡°Being late won¡¯t change the amount of work that needs to be done.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± I answered meekly.


    I felt a twinge of guilt for using magic against my mother¡¯s wishes. Even more so, because I was doing it right in front of her. She may not have known it, but I did.


    ¡°What are we doing first?¡± I asked.


    ¡°First we go to the fields, so we can avoid the heat of the day.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were still working in the fields.¡±


    ¡°Only in the mornings,¡± she replied. ¡°And only on certain days.¡±


    My mood lightened slightly. Maybe I¡¯d be able to see Hoshi while we were there. ¡°What do you do there?¡±


    ¡°Gleaners just remove weeds during the growth season,¡± she explained. ¡°The more important jobs are for the regular workers.¡±


    I pursed my lips, kicking at a pebble on the path. ¡°How often do you go?¡±


    ¡°Twice a week,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Will we get a double portion of rations since I¡¯ll be helping?¡±


    Mother hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should ask. It¡¯s kind of them to give me work at all. I don¡¯t want it to seem like we¡¯re taking advantage of the field chief.¡±


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. ¡°Oh, yes. We don¡¯t want it to be unfair,¡± I muttered. ¡°Best for me to just work for free.¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡± Mother asked calmly, but I could hear the warning in her tone.


    I quickly shook my head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    She reached over and took my hand. ¡°I know that you¡¯re unhappy with my decision, but someday you¡¯ll understand that it¡¯s for the best. I¡¯m trying to keep you safe.¡±


    I gave an exaggerated nod. ¡°I know, Mother.¡±


    She frowned at my response. ¡°I know that Budding, herself, isn¡¯t dangerous. However, neglecting your connection with humankind in favor of tiernan teachings is dangerous. You may not see that right now, but you will when you grow older.¡±


    I let go of her hand. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to wonder if she was right. I was still angry and irritated and feeling wronged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how learning about tiernan could be a bad thing,¡± I pointed out. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they are ¡®good¡¯ beings?¡±


    ¡°They are,¡± Mother acknowledged. ¡°Even so, you¡¯ll be living your life among humans. It¡¯s more important for you to enrich those relationships first.¡±


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯ll be living with humans?¡± I demanded in a flash of defiance.


    ¡°Of course, you will,¡± she retorted. ¡°You can¡¯t grow up to be a wild woman in the forest.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± I insisted. ¡°No one would care.¡±


    ¡°I would.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d still come visit you,¡± I defended.


    That didn¡¯t seem to make her feel any better. ¡°Stop it, T¡¯phani,¡± she commanded. ¡°No more of such talk.¡±


    I crossed my arms over my chest, glaring at the dirt path we were walking. I couldn¡¯t understand why she was being so unreasonable. What did it matter if I went to live in the woods? I had no other family but her. I had no intention of ever getting married or working a typical human job. I knew how to survive on my own. What, in the world, could induce me to live in the village?


    I couldn¡¯t say any of that to my mother, though. She wouldn¡¯t understand. I vented my feelings by picking up a stick from the side of the path and using it to swipe at the ground.


    The fields were located all along the northern border of the village. They were organized in terraces up the hills that separated our village from its closest neighbor. I¡¯d once asked my mother why the farming was done on the hills rather than the flatter grassland. I recalled it had something to do with soil quality, but I didn¡¯t remember the details.


    If one were to climb to the top of those hills, the other two main villages of the fief could be seen. This was why the local lord¡¯s manor was placed where it was. It enabled him to view all three villages from a distance.


    My feet were feeling heavy as we drew closer to our destination. I spotted Tsuki¡¯s family home in the distance and wished that I was going there instead. In an effort to cheer myself up, I started singing a song that Tsuki had taught me.


    Morning dew upon sweet grass


    Bird call on the wind


    Spider web glistens


    The sun rises from afar


    Gentle hands braid silky hair


    Children¡¯s laughter sounds


    Quiet steps are heard


    A fire is built on the hearth


    Fishermen return to shore


    Their nets have been filled


    Small faces are washed


    Families come to join hands


    ¡°What are you singing?¡± Mother asked rather sharply.


    I stopped, even though I was only halfway through the song. ¡°Tsuki taught it to me,¡± I replied, looking confused.


    Her expression softened. ¡°Oh. I¡¯ve never heard it before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a song from Navon,¡± I explained, ¡°but he had to translate it for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Imi Hana loves to sing,¡± I told her. ¡°She has a beautiful voice. Tsuki says that she knows hundreds of songs.¡±


    My mother¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Tsuki¡¯s mother,¡± I said with a hint of exasperation. ¡°Her name is Hana. She said I could call her Imi because it means ¡®aunt.¡¯¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Mother nodded, but her expression became troubled. ¡°Tiff, I need to ask you something.¡±


    I reached down to grab a handful of grass, shredding the blades one by one. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    She hesitated before continuing. ¡°What did you mean that Tsuki is getting lessons from a kag?¡±


    I froze.


    Mother also stopped walking so she could face me. I tried to keep my expression calm, but I didn¡¯t think that I was successful. My mind was racing to come up with some believable excuse.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ interested in different magical beings,¡± I hurried to tell her. ¡°He spent time learning from Budding, too.¡±


    Mother studied me for several moments. It was hard for me to breathe under her intense gaze. She didn¡¯t say anything in response but slowly nodded.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if she believed me.


    We started walking again, but silence followed us. When we arrived at the fields I was glad for the distraction. I spotted Hoshi standing in line to receive her assignment, so I ran to hug her.


    She was wearing rough work clothes and heavy boots. Her long black hair was braided, with a kerchief tied around it. It was a vastly different look from the embroidered dress that she wore at home.


    Hoshi squealed with delight when she saw me. I could tell that she was smiling, even though the lower half of her face was covered by her wooden mask. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked.


    I made a face. ¡°My mother made me come to help her,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯d let you come work with me?¡± Hoshi wondered hopefully.


    My nose scrunched. ¡°I doubt it. I think she¡¯s mad at me.¡±


    ¡°Tiff,¡± Mother called from the back of the line. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± I sighed.


    Hoshi gave a disappointed wave as I walked back to where my mother stood. ¡°That¡¯s Tsuki¡¯s younger sister,¡± I explained.


    ¡°I know,¡± she replied, her lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°Stay by me, please.¡±


    I blew out my breath in a dramatic fashion. ¡°Do I have to stay by you all day?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I groaned. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I work next to Hoshi? I¡¯d been doing the same work no matter where I was.¡±


    ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t,¡± she quipped. ¡°I am a gleaner, but she is a regular worker.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± I pressed. ¡°It¡¯s not like they¡¯ll be giving a ten-year-old any harder work than the gleaners.¡±


    Mother shot me a warning glance, telling me to stop arguing. I clenched my teeth together. It seemed to me that the day couldn¡¯t possibly get worse.


    I was wrong.


    The field chief was a large man whose features were weathered from a lifetime of labor. He came from a long line of farmers and had been working in the fields since he was old enough to understand instructions. His family name was Fields, but he didn¡¯t like being called Field Chief Fields. Everyone just called him ¡®Chief,¡¯ as that seemed to be easier. Everyone, that is, except for me and my mother.


    ¡°Good morning, sir,¡± Mother greeted him when we reached the front of the line.


    ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± he said brusquely. ¡°Gleaners are expected to be the first to arrive. I¡¯ll have to dock your pay.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she agreed readily.


    He glanced at me but averted his eyes as if I was indecent. ¡°No extra pay for extra hands.¡±


    ¡°I understand, sir,¡± Mother nodded.


    He waved us off. ¡°Fields seven, eight, and nine today for all the gleaners. There¡¯s an infestation. Take care of it.¡±


    The field chief¡¯s assistant handed each of us an empty bucket and shooed us along. I followed my mother¡¯s sure step as we climbed the hill to the assigned terraces.


    ¡°Infestation?¡± I asked with a grimace.


    ¡°Most likely larvae of some kind,¡± she told me.


    In general, I liked all forms of life. I enjoyed interacting with a wide variety of animals, even if they weren¡¯t considered to be visually appealing. This included insects. I had no problem with insects, as they were a vital part of every natural ecosystem. However, that didn¡¯t mean that I wanted to touch them. There were some things that I felt better about with a respectful amount of distance.


    I felt my stomach clench. ¡°I have to pick them up?¡±


    Mother rolled her eyes at me. ¡°Yes, Tiff. Pick them up and put them in your bucket. They¡¯ll be taken to feed the chickens in the village.¡±


    I gave my mother the most pleading expression I could manage. ¡°They¡¯re just so¡­squishy,¡± I explained. ¡°What if they burst in my hand?¡±


    She did not pity me. ¡°Then, be gentle.¡±


    ¡°What does Hoshi get to do?¡± I demanded, scanning the distance for my friend.


    Mother shook her head, lifting her skirt as she stepped over the ledge of the terrace. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably checking leaves for eggs and spreading insect repellant. An infestation calls for everyone to act quickly.¡±


    I scrunched my nose. That didn¡¯t sound better. I decided it wasn¡¯t worth it to ask to go be with Hoshi, especially since the begging would annoy my mother.


    One of the field supervisors waved us over. He pointed to the far end of the terrace. ¡°Over there. Work your way back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    I dragged my feet as we walked, earning me another harsh look from Mother. At this point, I didn¡¯t care. I could¡¯ve been walking through the dappled sunshine of the mountain forest, listening to birdsong and talking with Budding about magic. All I¡¯d had to do was pretend to sleep through my mother¡¯s departure or feign a slight illness.


    But, no. I¡¯d woken up early so we could have some time together. Now I was paying for it.


    We reached the end of the row we were to work, which seemed to consist of cabbage plants. Sure enough, I could see the signs of the insects as well as the wriggling larvae themselves.


    I shuddered.


    ¡°Mother,¡± I began.


    She immediately cut me off. ¡°Get to work.¡±


    I heaved a sigh but stopped fighting. I resigned myself to what seemed to be a day of misery.


    I knelt by the first plant in my row, carefully pinching each larva and dropping it into my bucket. With silent defiance, I gave the plant a quick check with my magic to see if there was anything I missed. When I was satisfied that the plant was clean, I moved on to the next one.


    ¡°Very thorough,¡± came a gravelly voice from the empty air.


    I jumped, looking around wildly. ¡°Min?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he acknowledged, even though I couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°Right here.¡±


    I felt his sharp finger poke my arm, and I made a soft sound of pain. Mother looked over in concern. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    I quickly shook my head and then faced away from her. I didn¡¯t want to try to explain to her that I was talking to an invisible hoak, who had also taken part in my secret lessons with Budding. I just didn¡¯t imagine that would go over very well.


    I made a face in Min¡¯s general direction, wishing that I could retaliate. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Budding was worried,¡± he answered. ¡°She asked me to check on you.¡±


    ¡°Did you get my message?¡± I asked excitedly.


    ¡°Message?¡±


    My face fell. Apparently, my experiment had failed.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here,¡± I said miserably, ¡°picking up cabbage worms with my mother.¡±


    ¡°At least you aren¡¯t lying bloodied in the wake of an angry mob,¡± Min pointed out heartlessly.


    I found I couldn¡¯t argue with that. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    When I considered it, we had been treated with an unusual amount of¡ªnot cordiality, but indifference. No one had cornered us or hit us. No one had thrown things or insulted us. Was it possible that my mother was right about things changing?


    I instinctively shook my head. It was difficult to believe in such a sudden change of heart.


    ¡°Mother wants me to spend more time with the villagers to help me fit in,¡± I said bitterly.


    I could hear the disgust in Min¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m sure her plan will work.¡±


    His sarcasm stung, but only because I also knew that it was futile to try and make a home among the people of this village.


    ¡°Is there any way to can help me get out of here?¡± I asked Min. ¡°Make me invisible, or something.¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± he said cheerfully. ¡°You¡¯re stuck here with the maggots.¡±


    It was ambiguous if he meant the insects or the people.


    I scowled at the cabbage plant I was cleaning. ¡°You¡¯re useless.¡±


    I flicked one of the larvae and sent it flying through the air. It landed on Mother¡¯s hand, causing her to gasp.


    ¡°Stop that,¡± she scolded.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I murmured.


    I continued with my task for several minutes, waiting for my mother to stop paying attention to me. As soon as I thought it was safe, I whispered, ¡°Min?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still here,¡± he reassured me.


    ¡°My mother found out about my lessons with Budding. I think she wants to stop me from going to them anymore. What should I do?¡±


    There was a long pause and I heard him mutter, ¡°That is a problem.¡±


    I dropped another larva into the bucket. ¡°What if I ran away?¡±


    The hoak guffawed. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    It offended me that he thought it was a bad idea. ¡°What? I could get on just fine on my own! Then I could come back when my lessons are over.¡±


    ¡°How long do you imagine that would take?¡± he inquired, his voice sounding amused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I floundered. ¡°Probably until the end of summer¡­?¡±


    ¡°You think you can learn everything there is about magic in a single summer?¡± he laughed.


    ¡°I could come back for the winter, anyway,¡± I said defensively. ¡°Don¡¯t tiernan sleep through the winter?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Min replied. ¡°They just¡­slow down a bit.¡±


    I pressed my lips together. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter right now. I still think it¡¯s a good plan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a terrible plan,¡± he retorted. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any other suggestions right now. I¡¯ll go tell Budding what¡¯s happening and ask her what she wants to do.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I muttered.


    It was the most reasonable thing to do, but I was disappointed that it didn¡¯t save me from having to pick up hundreds of larvae.


    ¡°For now, just do what your mother tells you,¡± Min admonished. ¡°Be a good little girl.¡±


    I swatted blindly, hoping to get lucky and hit him (which I didn¡¯t).


    I could hear him laughing from a distance before the silence of his absence settled around me. I felt lonely without him, even though I was near other people.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Mother asked, frowning. ¡°I could swear¡­¡±


    I quickly shook my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    I went back to picking up worms, cursing my bad luck, and praying for Budding to have a brilliant plan. Maybe I would be rescued before midday¡ªplenty of time to still go to the forest for a lesson.


    (I wasn¡¯t.)

 Chapter Twenty-Three

    ¡°Wring it properly, Tiff,¡± Mother scolded.


    I threw up my hands in exasperation. ¡°How can there be a wrong way to do it?¡±


    She pointed at the wad of wet laundry in my hands. ¡°Clearly, you¡¯ve found a way.¡±


    I vented my frustration by twisting the water out of the fabric (again). Whatever I¡¯d been doing wrong, I must¡¯ve corrected it, because Mother appeared satisfied with my second attempt. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a machine that would do this?¡± I demanded. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get one of those?¡±


    Mother laughed without humor. ¡°As if we could afford something like that.¡±


    ¡°Is it expensive?¡± I asked innocently.


    She plunged her arms back into the laundry basin. ¡°Of course, they are. We¡¯d have to hire either a carpenter or a blacksmith to make it for us.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I murmured, feeling more than a little disappointed. I set the article of clothing into the basket with the other things to be hung to dry.


    ¡°Hello, Mistress Evangeline. Hello, Tiff.¡±


    A grin appeared on my lips before I even looked up. I could recognize Tsuki¡¯s voice anywhere. ¡°Hello!¡±


    My mother was less enthusiastic. She looked at him uncomfortably. ¡°Good day, Tsuki.¡±


    I was confused by her reaction, but I quickly moved on. ¡°How¡¯s Master Heele doing? Are you learning a lot?¡±


    Tsuki automatically started helping with the laundry. He shook out one of the shirts I¡¯d wrung and walked it over to the clothesline. ¡°Master Heele is doing well. He¡¯s started letting me work on my own, but only on simple things.¡±


    I did my best to look impressed, which made him laugh.


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± he acknowledged. ¡°It¡¯s not very exciting. But, it¡¯s really handy for when Hoshi¡¯s shoes need mending. I don¡¯t know how she wears out shoes so quickly.¡±


    ¡°I saw her this morning,¡± I offered.


    He nodded. ¡°She¡¯s the one that told me you were here.¡±


    Mother had gone back to rinsing, so her attention wasn¡¯t on us. Tsuki moved closer to me and spoke softly. ¡°What about your lessons?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to go today. Mother found out about them, so I may not be able to go for a while.¡±


    Tsuki¡¯s eyes narrowed. I could see that he was troubled, even though he was wearing his wooden mask. ¡°What if she says you can¡¯t go ever again?¡±


    I also felt a stab of worry, but I hurried to shake my head. ¡°She¡¯ll come around. She¡¯s mad right now, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll change her mind when she calms down.¡±


    He hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m not so certain of that¡­¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Tsuki picked up another piece of laundry. ¡°Things in the village haven¡¯t been the same since the Smitta arrived.¡±


    I immediately tensed. ¡°In what way?¡±


    He seemed to be choosing his words carefully. ¡°They are less accepting of anyone different. Ama can¡¯t sell her embroidery these days. No one will do business with her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    My voice was louder than I intended, bringing Mother¡¯s attention back to us. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Tsuki said his mother can¡¯t sell her embroidery anymore because no one will buy it.¡±


    Mother¡¯s eyes dropped back to the laundry. ¡°Oh. Yes, I¡¯d heard that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unbelievable,¡± I continued. ¡°Her embroidery is the best in the fief!¡±


    ¡°There''s no need to exaggerate,¡± was Mother¡¯s only response.


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I insisted. ¡°Everyone knows it¡¯s the best.¡±


    Tsuki snorted. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter when-¡± He stopped abruptly.


    I nudged him. ¡°When, what?¡±


    Mother cleared her throat. ¡°I¡¯m going to change out the water,¡± she announced, dumping out the laundry tub and walking toward the well at the center of the village.


    We were in the ¡®laundry square,¡¯ which was a small area with good drainage where the women of the village gathered to do laundry. It was close to the well and had permanent clotheslines in the sunniest locations. Laundry was usually done first thing in the morning, so we were the only ones there at that time.


    With my mother gone, I spoke to Tsuki in a normal voice. ¡°What were you saying?¡±


    He took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. ¡°The Smitta has been teaching all sorts of things since he arrived. One of the topics is about the dangers of foreigners.¡±


    I was dumbfounded. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°People have started saying that it¡¯s time for us to move on,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°To where?¡± I demanded. ¡°It¡¯s not like you can go back to Navon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they care,¡± Tsuki said. ¡°They just don¡¯t want us here.¡±


    I crossed my arms with a huff. ¡°My mother said that Smitta Farlin is welcoming everyone to the village. Why doesn¡¯t it apply to foreigners?¡±


    Tsuki shook his head but had no answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like they can make you leave,¡± I muttered.


    He raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°Yes, they can.¡±


    I knew he was right, and that made me angry. ¡°Your family has been living here for a long time. You¡¯ve never caused any problems. Why would anyone think that you are a danger to the village?¡±


    Tsuki shrugged unhappily. ¡°The Smitta seems to think that there are a lot of dangers in the village.¡±


    I made a spitting noise. ¡°No one should believe that.¡±


    ¡°Should is never really considered,¡± Tsuki reminded me. ¡°They believe it because they trust the man saying it.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can come live with us,¡± I offered with forced cheerfulness. ¡°We¡¯ll be a house of outcasts.¡±


    Tsuki laughed softly but shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think your mother would approve.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked. ¡°She likes you.¡±


    He busied himself with hanging the laundry, acting like he hadn¡¯t heard me.


    My frown returned. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°I just don¡¯t think your mother would agree.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t listen to what the villagers say,¡± I pointed out. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t let your family become homeless.¡±


    Tsuki reached up and tugged at a lock of his black hair. ¡°Smitta Farlin is different from the villagers. He comes from the capital and he¡¯s well-educated. People listen to him when he speaks, no matter what he¡¯s speaking about.¡±


    ¡°Not my mother,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°She has been, though,¡± he said murmured. ¡°Everyone has. You haven¡¯t seen it because you¡¯ve been with Budding.¡±


    Mother returned with a fresh basin of water. She set it down and continued rinsing out the remaining laundry. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, T¡¯phani,¡± she scolded. ¡°Wring out those clothes.¡±


    I groaned but obeyed. I wanted to keep talking with Tsuki. He patted my shoulder sympathetically but seemed ready to drop the subject.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Mistress Evangeline, what a pleasant surprise.¡±


    My head whipped around to stare at the newcomer.


    It was Smitta Farlin. He wore his strange green robes and I wondered if he ever wore anything else. The puffed sleeves gave him a funny silhouette, but he still managed to look thin and angular. The square hat on his head only emphasized the sharp lines of his face.


    Tsuki¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the Smitta. He bowed politely, but immediately started to leave. ¡°I should get going. I¡¯ll see you later, Tiff.¡±


    I barely had time to acknowledge before he was gone.


    Farlin watched Tsuki leave through narrowed eyes. I couldn¡¯t read his expression, but it didn¡¯t seem good. Once it was just the three of us, he walked over to stand closer to us.


    The Smitta was taller than I realized¡ªeasily over six feet tall (2 meters). He towered over Mother, who was an average height for a grown woman. I wondered if he had to duck when walking through doors or if he had a special bed to sleep in.


    Mother hurriedly wiped her hands on her apron, curtsying to him politely. ¡°Greetings, Smitta Farlin.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like the way she said his name. It was lingering and breathless like she was in awe of him.


    His gaze turned to me. ¡°I see you have brought¡­the child with you today.¡±


    His tone sounded friendly enough, but I could see the cold disdain in his eyes. It was as if he was looking at someone¡¯s muddy shoes on his newly scrubbed floor. This was my first time meeting him, but he already appeared to be bothered by my presence.


    I wasn¡¯t inclined to like him after what Tsuki had said, but the look he gave me made any hope of cordiality between us vanish.


    Mother stepped over to stand by me, putting her arm around my shoulders. ¡°This is my daughter, Theophana.¡±


    Normally, I would¡¯ve suggested that he call me Tiff, but my instincts revolted against the idea. Even though I didn¡¯t care for my full name, I didn¡¯t want this man speaking to me in any familiar way.


    Mother pinched my arm. ¡°Be polite,¡± she whispered to me.


    I rolled my eyes and bobbed a short curtsey. ¡°Pleased to meet you,¡± I muttered.


    Farlin¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Good manners are the mark of a developed society,¡± he said, clasping his hands behind his back. ¡°I¡¯m certain your mother has taught you, as she has lovely manners herself.¡±


    Mother¡¯s shoulders straightened as she smiled with pride. She nudged me with her elbow, which only made me want to find new ways to annoy them.


    I took hold of my skirt and swept it outward, lowering myself into the bow that Mother and I used when we were pretending to be dancing at the king¡¯s palace. ¡°How do you do?¡± I asked, enunciating every syllable.


    Mother laughed nervously, but she pinched my arm even harder. ¡°I apologize, Smitta Farlin. She seems to have become wilder since I began working away from home.¡±


    I gave them both a cheeky smile, which Farlin met with an icy one of his own. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, Mistress Evangeline. This poor child has many challenges that she faces.¡±


    My brow furrowed as I stared up at him. What was he talking about?


    He placed a heavy hand on my head, patting it harder than necessary. ¡°Those unfortunate ones who are born with non-human blood are faced with the battle against their very nature. It is a fight they will have their entire lives.¡±


    I was bewildered. ¡°Huh?¡±


    The Smitta looked down on me with an expression akin to pity but without the compassion. ¡°All living beings have innate weaknesses. This is a fact known by all, child.¡±


    I gave an exasperated sigh. ¡°I know that.¡±


    He held up a finger to silence me. ¡°Do not interrupt.¡±


    I pressed my lips together, but I couldn¡¯t stop the glare shooting out of my eyes.


    ¡°Some beings are more flawed than others,¡± he went on. ¡°This isn¡¯t prejudice, it¡¯s a proven fact. Just as chickens cannot fly despite having wings, so they cannot be compared to the sparrow or the hawk.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m like a chicken?¡± I asked incredulously.


    Farlin raised his hand in a sharp motion, and for a split second, I thought he was going to hit me. His brown eyes were like the point of a blade as he turned on me. ¡°I told you to not interrupt.¡± His words were clipped and forceful.


    Mother took hold of my hand. ¡°That isn¡¯t what he was saying, Tiff,¡± she soothed. ¡°He¡¯s just trying to help you understand.¡±


    ¡°Humans have proven their strength by their ability to withstand the evil influences of magic,¡± Smitta Farlin said, getting straight to the point. ¡°That is the gift that we were born with. Humankind, alone of the thinking peoples, is free from those dark forces that seduce and corrupt the heart. However, when human blood is mixed with others¡¯ it becomes weak. A half-human must fight twice as hard to overcome their innate wickedness.¡±


    My jaw dropped. I couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯d just heard. I looked over at my mother to see her reaction, certain that this horrible man was about to get an earful from her.


    Nothing.


    Mother didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t look angry or offended. Her eyes were fixed on the ground and her fists were clenched tight, but her face didn¡¯t speak indignation. Instead, she appeared to be¡­embarrassed.


    At first, I¡¯d been upset for my own sake. Were people loaves of bread, where the wrong balance of ingredients ruined the whole thing? What kind of idiot thought that an entire species was inferior to another?


    Innate wickedness? What a cartload of manure!


    But, now¡­ Now I could see the shame on my mother''s face. I could see the hurt in her heart that she tried to keep hidden. No one was allowed to expose her like that. I would fight an army of Smittas before allowing them to harm her!


    ¡°You shut up,¡± I shouted at him. ¡°You pretend to be nice, but you¡¯re really just a hateful old man!¡±


    Mother grasped my arm, but I yanked it away. ¡°You say that non-humans are evil, so what about the people who are friends with them? What about the people who love them? How is loving someone more evil than saying that they are corrupted and wicked? How can it be fair to say that an entire group of people are naturally bad? That¡¯s like saying that every dog in the world is mean, which is obviously not true. From what I can tell, the only ones who are always bad are the Followers of Purity!¡±


    Mother slapped me.


    Not once, but twice.


    She forced me to my knees and knelt beside me. She bowed to Smitta Farlin, ducking her head low.


    ¡°Please, forgive my daughter,¡± she begged. ¡°She¡¯s nothing but a child! She doesn¡¯t understand what she¡¯s saying.¡±


    I remained kneeling, but I didn¡¯t bow. Perhaps I¡¯d been wrong to speak out so recklessly¡ªI certainly wouldn¡¯t have done so in the past¡ªbut I hadn¡¯t been wrong in what I said. My mother had taught me to be cautious around outsiders, for my own safety, but she¡¯d also taught me to speak the truth.


    Did the carelessness start with my lessons with Budding? Had learning about magic made me feel braver?


    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was braver but I was certainly bolder. Mother probably would¡¯ve called it audacity, but I felt as if the world itself was encouraging me.


    Regardless of the process, this was the result. I dared to defy Smitta Farlin openly, I dared to ignore my mother¡¯s wishes. I wouldn¡¯t beg for mercy. I would yell at him again, given the slightest provocation.


    Farlin¡¯s eyes bore into mine. I could feel the contest of wills like electricity in the air. His lips parted to show his teeth, but I knew it wasn¡¯t really a smile.


    ¡°Do not be distressed, Mistress Evangeline. As you said, you have been working outside the home. She seemed to have picked up some bad habits¡­¡±


    His gaze flickered toward the mountain forest where Budding still waited for me. My heart stopped at that moment. I could feel the blood draining from my face, leaving me a sickly shade of yellow.


    He directed his next words to me, his calm expression tainted with spite. ¡°You seem to think poorly of your mother, Theophana. Do you believe she is the type of person to rejoice in evil deeds?¡±


    I was baffled by his statement. I couldn¡¯t think of any words to respond.


    ¡°Your mother is a victim,¡± he continued. ¡°She was tricked by the forest demon when she was too young to know better. She has spent years making amends for her mistakes, and she is walking a path that will lead to her regaining true Purity.¡±


    Mother let out a small sob, nodding with her face near the ground. ¡°I am trying, Smitta. I want to be forgiven.¡±


    ¡°And you will be,¡± he assured her, ¡°with time and continued effort. Purity is not perfection, but a heart devoted to the light.¡±


    My mouth opened and closed, but no sound came out. What was happening?


    ¡°As for you,¡± he touched a finger to my forehead, ¡°I worry for your soul. While it can only be considered half a soul, it is still important to save what we can.¡±


    ¡°Half¡­¡± I started to sputter, but Mother reached over to force my head to the ground. She held me into the deep bow until I stopped struggling.


    ¡°I can see how much your mother loves you,¡± Farlin approved. ¡°She also wishes to bring you to the light.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Smitta,¡± Mother rushed to agree.


    ¡°I think it would be best for you to turn her education over to me,¡± he decided. ¡°She has a strong spirit, which can be beneficial. It will help her to overcome her tiernan tendencies, but only if she is properly directed.¡±


    My mother hesitated for only a moment before nodding again. ¡°Yes, Smitta.¡±


    Farlin proceeded to give instructions on how the arrangement would go, but his words were jumbled to my ears.


    Had my mother actually agreed to turn me over to that man?


    My mother¡ªwho had always protected me from harm and assured me that I was just as important as any other human being¡ªwas going to allow Smitta Farlin to train and educate me?


    I gripped a handful of grass, not caring that I was tearing it from its roots.


    What had happened over the past couple of months? I was aware that I hadn¡¯t been spending much time with Mother, but I couldn¡¯t fathom how so much had changed. How was it possible?


    Was she just saying these things to avoid trouble? It wouldn¡¯t be the first time that had happened.


    Maybe that was it. She was just pretending, like when she would tell the soldiers that I was a stranger that she was taking to the mountains.


    It was just a means of survival.


    I could accept that. Sometimes it was more important to be safe than to be honest.


    I would just wait until we were safe at home, and then I could talk to Mother about what had happened today. She would tell me that she hadn¡¯t meant any of it and we¡¯d come up with a plan on how to avoid Smitta Farlin in the future.


    Everything would be fine.

 Chapter Twenty-Four

    I was exhausted by the time we got home that night. The work had been hard, but that wasn¡¯t what had drained my energy. It was the mental and emotional toll of the day that had left me feeling shriveled and discarded.


    Mother set down her bag, which now contained our payment for the day. It consisted of mostly food goods, but also a few coins. She put the coins into a little box, where all of our savings went. She¡¯d often told me that it was important to save money for the times when food couldn¡¯t be found. By now we had enough to get us through an entire winter, if necessary.


    ¡°You did well today, Tiff,¡± Mother said to me. ¡°Other than the mishap with Smitta Farlin, that is.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Mishap? Is that what they call that in the village?¡±


    She paused in putting away the food from the bag. ¡°You need to be more careful of your words, T¡¯phani. You could¡¯ve gotten into serious trouble.¡±


    I knew she was right, but I hated it. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong,¡± I insisted.


    Mother didn¡¯t argue that point, even though she didn¡¯t seem to agree. ¡°Change happens slowly. We need to be patient and considerate while the people of the village get used to the idea of you.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m turning thirteen this winter. If they aren¡¯t used to me by now, they never will be.¡±


    ¡°Knowing that you exist is different from associating with you,¡± she pointed out. ¡°They haven¡¯t had a chance to get to know you.¡±


    ¡°They were too busy throwing rocks and calling me names,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Only the children did that,¡± Mother replied, not looking me in the eye.


    What she said was true, but she didn¡¯t mention the fact that the adults had been much worse. When the village children were mean to me, I only had to worry about bruises. When the adults got involved, I feared for my life.


    ¡°I hate this place,¡± I told her bluntly. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave as soon as I¡¯m grown.¡±


    Mother¡¯s eyes widened. She looked as if I¡¯d hurt her. ¡°How could you say that? This is your home.¡±


    I shook my head adamantly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. The hut in the forest is my home, and you won¡¯t even let me go there anymore.¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Enough of that, now. It¡¯s only your first day with me. It will get easier once you learn to settle into your role.¡±


    ¡°As the village slave?¡± I quipped.


    Mother gave me a stern look. ¡°Don¡¯t be dramatic, Tiff.¡±


    I raised my hands. ¡°I worked all day, but I didn¡¯t get paid. All I got was several rude remarks from the villagers and a lecture from that Smitta about my evil nature.¡±


    She tried to console me. ¡°He didn¡¯t mean it like that. I think you¡¯re misunderstanding.¡±


    I stared at her incredulously. ¡°What is there to misunderstand? He said it very clearly.¡±


    ¡°I know that his words are harsh, but he isn¡¯t used to our way of speaking,¡± she explained. ¡°He grew up in a different environment. Once you get to know him, you¡¯ll see that he means well.¡±


    My brow furrowed. ¡°Mother,¡± I said slowly, ¡°do you agree with what he said?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± she amended. ¡°Now, please wash up for bed.¡±


    I folded my arms across my chest. ¡°He said that you were tricked by an evil demon,¡± I went on, ¡°and that I shouldn¡¯t have been born.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t what he said,¡± she corrected, nudging me toward that wash basin.


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Not exactly.¡±


    My voice became angrier. ¡°It¡¯s what he meant!¡±


    Mother took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. ¡°All he said was that your kind faces more challenges than the rest of us. Are you saying that isn¡¯t true?¡±


    ¡°All of our hardships weren¡¯t because of my evil nature,¡± I shouted. ¡°It was because of the hatred of the village!¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Theophana!¡± Mother snapped. ¡°You insist on blaming everyone else.¡±


    My eyebrows shot upward. ¡°Oh, is it my fault, then?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s mine!¡±


    Silence draped the room with a heavy pause. We stared at each other, both speechless. Mother¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears and her jaw was clenched. I couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯d just heard her say.


    ¡°How is it your fault?¡± I whispered. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. All you did was fall in love.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t love. It was rebellion.¡±


    I would¡¯ve preferred if she¡¯d slapped me again. Her words reached deep into my heart and cut up the beautiful stories I¡¯d grown up hearing. I¡¯d lived imagining my mother as a tragic heroine, separated from her true love but destined to be reunited. Now she painted a very different picture.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think of what to say. I searched my memory, wondering if she¡¯d always blamed herself for what we had gone through.


    A sudden, terrible thought came to my young mind.


    Was that the real reason why she¡¯d never wanted to leave the village? Did she think she had to stay and atone for her mistakes? All of the years of abuse and neglect¡ªwas it my mother¡¯s way of showing her family and neighbors that she was sorry for what she¡¯d done?


    Mother wiped the tears from her face and walked to the bedroom. ¡°Go to sleep now,¡± she called over her shoulder.


    I couldn¡¯t think of rest, though. I couldn¡¯t think of anything. I slowly sat down on Auntie¡¯s favorite chair, wishing she was still alive. I had vague memories of her comforting my mother, patting her hair, and rubbing her back. I was willing to bet that Mother could use that these days.


    Instead, she only had me. Me, the literal manifestation of her mistakes.


    Auntie would¡¯ve known what to say. But what could I say? I¡¯m sorry I was born, Mother. I¡¯ll try to do better next time.


    I barked a laugh, even though it wasn¡¯t the least bit funny.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    What was I supposed to do? I thought myself wise (for a twelve-year-old), but I didn¡¯t have any advice to give myself. I didn¡¯t have anyone that I could talk to, either.


    Except¡­


    My eyes turned to the direction of the small mountain.


    Budding was still there. Maybe she would have some insight that she could share with me. Even if she didn¡¯t have any answers for me, she would make me feel less alone.


    I put out all the lights, then I sat on a chair to wait.


    I knew it would take a while for Mother to fall asleep, but I also knew that she wouldn¡¯t wait for me to join her. She would pretend to sleep to avoid further conversation (it was something we both did from time to time), and eventually, it would be true.


    I counted the minutes, wishing for them to go faster. When I finally judged it to be safe, I put on my shoes and slipped out the door.


    Traveling at night was not something I¡¯d ever done before. There had been times when Mother and I would sleep under the stars, but we always made camp before the sun was gone. I hadn¡¯t brought any sort of light with me, so I had to move slowly to stay safe. Every bump and divot in my path looked exaggerated or invisible, with nothing in between.


    I arrived at the hut without injury, but my courage was somewhat shaken. I peered into the shadows of the shelter, wondering if they were even there.


    ¡°Budding?¡± I called softly. ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Her silhouette materialized at the doorway. She stepped out into the moonlight, reaching to embrace me. ¡°I¡¯m glad you came, Tiff. I was worried about you.¡±


    I hugged her tightly, suddenly bursting into tears. ¡°It¡¯s been a terrible day!¡±


    I thought about all of the things that had happened to me, and I knew that Budding was seeing them, too¡ªjust as she¡¯d been able to see my thoughts when I¡¯d described the origins of my name. I was especially grateful for the additional communication between us. I didn¡¯t trust my voice to convey the words.


    ¡°That evil man,¡± Min¡¯s voice spat from the tree branches above. ¡°How could he say such lies?¡±


    Budding smoothed my hair, which was escaping its braid. ¡°What he said isn¡¯t true,¡± she reassured me. ¡°No one is born evil and your mixed blood isn¡¯t some sort of curse.¡±


    I wiped my nose on the back of my arm. ¡°I think my mother believes him, though,¡± I sobbed.


    My tiernan friend took a deep breath. ¡°I think it¡¯s easier to be told what to believe than to find answers for yourself. Your mother¡­ Well, she¡¯s trying her best under the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°She said I can¡¯t come here for lessons anymore,¡± I told Budding. ¡°How could she do that to me?¡±


    Her expression flickered and I could see that she was concerned. ¡°It¡¯s important for you to respect your mother¡¯s wishes, even if we don¡¯t agree with them. It won¡¯t be too late for you to learn if you wait for her to come around.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you try to convince her?¡± I begged.


    Budding pressed her lips together. ¡°She¡¯s not likely to listen to me on this matter.¡±


    I felt my heart sinking into my stomach. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait,¡± I mourned. ¡°And I don¡¯t want to go to Smitta Farlin¡¯s lessons.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°What will you do?¡± I asked, looking up at her beautiful brown face.


    The corners of her mouth curved into a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my mountain for now. I can return next spring to see if she¡¯s more willing to let me teach you.¡±


    I plopped on the ground. ¡°Next spring? That¡¯s forever away!¡±


    Budding grinned, folding her legs to sit next to me. ¡°If you think that, you have a long life ahead of you, little one.¡±


    ¡°What if I run away?¡± I blurted out. ¡°I could come with you to the big mountain and stay there until I¡¯ve learned everything.¡±


    Budding and Min exchanged glances. ¡°Mineral mentioned your suggestion,¡± she acknowledged. ¡°However, I agree with him. It¡¯s not a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I pouted.


    She reached out a finger and pushed my lip back in. ¡°For many reasons, silly girl, not the least of which is the amount of heartbreak your mother would suffer.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t care,¡± I growled. ¡°Her life would be so much easier if I wasn¡¯t around.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Budding scolded. ¡°She loves you dearly.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make me wrong,¡± I shot back. ¡°Her life would be perfect if I hadn¡¯t been born. She didn¡¯t even love my father!¡±


    That gave Budding pause. Her eyes became troubled and her mouth stiffened. ¡°She was probably not being honest about that¡­¡±


    Min made a swift motion with his hand. ¡°Even if she was, it doesn¡¯t matter. She may regret the choices she made back then, but there¡¯s no way that she regrets having you in her life. She¡¯s not heartless!¡±


    I knew I couldn¡¯t argue with that. There was no denying that our lives had been difficult¡ªeven desperate, at times. Regardless, we also experienced many beautiful days. I¡¯d seen the sacrifice and dedication Mother had put into raising me, always keeping me safe. I knew that my mother loved me, and I knew that she would be devastated if I left.


    I just wished that I could ignore it long enough to get what I wanted.


    I laid down and put my head on Budding¡¯s lap. She stroked my hair, humming a tune that wandered without purpose. Min hopped down from the tree branches, sitting so close that our arms touched.


    I was still discouraged, but I no longer felt alone. I drank in the warmth of my friends, feeling vitality slowly return to my spirit. It buoyed me up enough to face what was held in the coming days.


    The future before me looked gray. I couldn¡¯t imagine a scenario where my mother would suddenly change her mind about letting me learn magic. Perhaps she would never agree. It seemed likely that I¡¯d just have to wait until I was old enough to make decisions despite her protests.


    What a long, dreary road that would be.


    Still, it was comforting to feel companionship in that moment. I was with the two people who truly understood my ambition and my disappointment. Even Tsuki, with his encouragement, couldn¡¯t understand the depth of desire in me. How could he, when he already was where he belonged?


    ¡°When will you leave?¡± I asked in a small voice.


    Budding shifted slightly, but kept her tone light. ¡°We¡¯ll stay for a few more days, just to keep an eye on you. If you run into trouble you can come to us for help.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t say goodbye before we leave, though,¡± Min insisted. ¡°Anything you want to say will have to be done here.¡±


    I was about to reprimand him for being so insensitive, but then I spotted the glint of a tear in his eye. The harsh words died in my mouth and I smiled instead. ¡°Do you have a hard time saying goodbye?¡±


    He scowled fiercely. ¡°Only to people I like, which doesn¡¯t include you.¡±


    I sat up, rubbing my chin in an exaggerated motion. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. You seem sad to be away from me.¡±


    ¡°Not even slightly,¡± he scoffed.


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I teased. ¡°I think I saw some tears.¡±


    ¡°Psh,¡± Min spat. ¡°You¡¯ve got mud in your eyes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got mud in your brain,¡± I shot back with a grin.


    Min jumped to his feet. ¡°At least I have a brain!¡±


    Budding and I started laughing, which eventually brought Min around as well. We sat together in comfortable silence, watching the stars through the trees above. I saw one streak across the sky and I pointed at it with a gasp.


    ¡°Make a wish!¡±


    Budding obligingly clasped her hands together, but Min folded his arms with a sneer. ¡°What a foolish notion,¡± he sneered.


    I ignored him, pressing my hands together and closing my eyes.


    I wish Mother would let me learn magic. And I wish that Budding and Min will be safe while we¡¯re apart.


    It seemed so simple at the time¡ªsuch a small pair of wishes to be granted. I couldn¡¯t imagine that the heavens would be so ungenerous as to refuse. I was filled with a flood of certainty, bringing a smile to my face. I suddenly felt that everything would work out exactly as I wanted. How could it not?


    I embraced both of my friends tightly before making the slow trek home. We didn¡¯t say goodbye to each other. There was no question in my mind that I¡¯d be seeing them again soon, so why give voice to such sad words?


    Min also got his way and they didn¡¯t see me again before they left. The only sign of the change was a little bouquet that was left on our doorstep in the middle of the night.

 Chapter Twenty-Five

    My lessons with Smitta Farlin didn¡¯t begin immediately. I was given a few days¡¯ reprieve due to his sudden summoning to the local lord¡¯s castle. During that time, I followed Mother around each day to help her with the work.


    The villagers continued to treat me like some sort of disgusting insect. Most of them ignored me, but some of them felt the need to voice insults. Sadly, this was still an improvement to past behavior, so my mother continued to insist that things were getting better.


    I was starting to hope that things would remain that way when a written message was delivered to our door.


    Mother read it carefully. ¡°It¡¯s from Smitta Farlin,¡± she told me. ¡°He wants you to go to the school to begin your lessons.¡±


    I made a face at the ceiling. ¡°Do I have to?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered. ¡°I will take you there myself.¡±


    I groaned. I hadn¡¯t been planning on sneaking away, but I was frustrated that it wasn¡¯t even an option anymore. ¡°What could he possibly teach me that I can¡¯t learn at home?¡±


    Mother raised an eyebrow. ¡°A lot.¡±


    ¡°Nothing useful,¡± I muttered under my breath.


    I put on the dull gray dress that Mother had prepared for me, scrunching my nose at the boring color. I sat still as she battled my wild hair into an orderly braid.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready,¡± she finally announced.


    I nodded as I finished tying my shoes. ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    She lectured me the whole way to the village. She warned me about speaking out of turn and minding my manners and paying attention to the lessons. I nodded over and over, doing my best to keep the irritation from my face.


    ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± I repeated yet again.


    The school was just a tent that had been set up on an empty square of grass. Previously, the lessons had been held at the teacher¡¯s home, but there wasn¡¯t enough room now that it was required to attend. The teacher still gave his regular lessons, but Smitta Farlin was given the majority of the time.


    The sides of the tent were rolled up to allow for the summer breeze. I was able to see the rows of students sitting on the ground with their backs straight. I tugged on Mother¡¯s sleeve, making one last attempt to garner pity.


    ¡°Mama,¡± I began, but she cut me off.


    ¡°Not a word,¡± she quipped. ¡°You are going, and that¡¯s final.¡±


    I whined softly as she pushed me forward. Master Green (the teacher) was greeting all the students, but he pointedly looked away from me. I would¡¯ve just walked past him, but the Smitta came forward to intercept me.


    ¡°Ah, Theophana,¡± he said with an emotionless smile. ¡°I am glad you are prompt. Please go sit at the front while I speak to your mother.¡±


    I paused to look back at them. They stood to the side, speaking in low voices. Mother¡¯s cheeks were flushed and her eyes were fixed on the ground. I frowned, trying to decide why she looked like that.


    ¡°Move along,¡± Master Green prompted, his mouth twisted in distaste.


    I walked to the back of the tent, which was the front of the classroom. A small wooden dais had been placed on the ground, and the students were seated before it. It wasn¡¯t just the children of the village who were present, but also the youth and a handful of adults. I was surprised by how many people were taking time out of their busy day to attend the lecture.


    All of the eyes that spotted me widened in disbelief. Soon the tent filled with whispers and expressions of hostility.


    I didn¡¯t think any of them wanted me sitting by them, so I found an empty spot to the side where no one would be near me. I folded my legs under me, tucking my skirt out of the way. The whispers continued, but I pretended not to hear.


    Eventually, Smitta Farlin made his way to the front and stood on the dais. He raised his hands to his audience, bringing silence back to the tent.


    ¡°I¡¯m certain you all noticed the arrival of Miss Theophana,¡± he said in a calm tone. ¡°I understand your discomfort, but I ask for your forbearance. She is not to be blamed for her unfortunate bloodline.¡±


    My jaw dropped. ¡°What?¡± I blurted.


    Farlin glanced at me. ¡°Do not interrupt,¡± he commanded.


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to swallow down the indignation that choked me.


    ¡°The forest demons are to blame,¡± he continued. ¡°This unfortunate village has been victim to the dark creatures for far too long. We cannot change past actions, but we can vow to redirect our futures. Let this poor child be a constant reminder to us that we must do better than our predecessors. We must be stronger and purer!¡±


    Several voices sounded their agreement. The younger students appeared to be slightly confused, but every face was filled with determination.


    I, on the other hand, was flabbergasted. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m a victim of my own birth?¡± I demanded.


    Smitta Farlin¡¯s eyes glittered dangerously. ¡°I told you to be silent.¡± He turned back to the crowd, even though he continued to address me. ¡°We can pity you because we know of the challenges you face, but you mustn¡¯t treat us with disrespect. Ignorance is not an excuse. You must learn your place.¡±


    ¡°My place?¡± I repeated.


    Mother¡¯s warnings about being polite fell by the wayside. Why did I have to be polite to people who were being rude to me?


    ¡°My place is wherever I¡¯m standing,¡± I said, raising my voice.


    Farlin gave a small sigh and then walked over to me. He reached into the pouch on his belt, pulling out a small green pellet. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    I was taken aback. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I will not ask you a second time,¡± he said quietly.


    I parted my lips and he placed the pellet on my tongue. ¡°Hold it there,¡± he told me.


    The pellet dissolved slowly, releasing a potent bitterness in my mouth. It was, by far, the worst thing I¡¯d ever tasted. I desperately wanted to spit it out, but the glare in the Smitta¡¯s eye stopped me.


    ¡°Unsuitable words leave an unpleasant trace on our spirits,¡± he said, speaking to the whole room. ¡°Respect and propriety will remove the bitterness. Remember that.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t likely to forget with that taste in my mouth.


    ¡°Now, we shall continue our previous lesson,¡± Farlin went on as if nothing had happened.


    I tried to listen to his lecture, but it was hard to concentrate with the pellet dissolving on my tongue. I quickly swallowed it and rubbed my tongue against the top of my mouth to help get rid of the taste.


    What a stupid way to enforce discipline!


    I proceeded to grumble in my thoughts while Smitta Farlin went on about the virtues of purity and how to cultivate them. For a moment I wondered if my mother would be indignant about someone else punishing me, but I banished the thought. She probably wouldn¡¯t care as long as I was behaving. I could almost hear her pointing out that the method had worked.


    The awful taste lingered and my stomach felt queasy.


    Farlin¡¯s lesson lasted for half of the morning. When he finally fell silent the youth and adults got up to exit, leaving the children alone to be taught by Master Green.


    The Smitta made a motion with his hand to indicate that I should follow him. I reluctantly rose to my feet, walking with him out of the tent.


    ¡°You do not need to stay for the remainder of the lessons,¡± he told me. ¡°You have been educated enough in worldly knowledge.¡±


    I scowled at his back. As if he had any idea of how much education I¡¯d received or would need.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Farlin led me to a quiet corner of the village where we wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. He turned to face me, clasping his hands behind his back. His pointed face appeared calm, but there was something unpleasant behind his eyes.


    ¡°There is something that I will discuss with you,¡± he informed me. ¡°You and your mother will soon be the recipients of a great honor.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it,¡± I muttered.


    Smitta Farlin gave another small sigh and reached into the pouch on his belt. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    I was immediately contrite. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t make me eat another one!¡±


    The dangerous glint returned to his eye. ¡°Need I ask you again?¡±


    I allowed him to place the pellet in my mouth, shuddering at the bitterness that followed.


    ¡°Monitor your words so I don¡¯t have to,¡± he said, pointing to the pouch.


    I nodded dejectedly.


    Farlin squared his shoulders. ¡°As I was saying, you and your mother have been honored by the Followers of Purity. You will be allowed to aid our cause and purge the stain of your sins.¡±


    ¡°Doing what?¡± I asked carefully.


    He waved a hand. ¡°That will change from day to day, according to need. However, the material point is that you will need to have official titles for this work to begin.¡±


    I was bewildered. ¡°Titles? Like¡­Smitta Evangeline and Smitta Theophana?¡±


    Farlin barked a laugh. ¡°Preposterous! Women cannot be Smittas, they do not have the proper authority.¡±


    Questions were starting to crowd in my mind, but I couldn¡¯t address them all. I settled for the one that would be easiest to answer.


    ¡°What titles, then?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow as if the answer was obvious. ¡°Your mother will become my wife and you will be my stepdaughter.¡±


    I choked on my saliva. ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°I believe you heard me,¡± he replied. ¡°Arrangements will be made as soon as possible, so you need to be informed as well. I told your mother that I would explain the situation to you.¡±


    ¡°Explain?¡± I gasped. ¡°You haven¡¯t explained anything.¡±


    ¡°I just did,¡± he said with infuriating calm.


    ¡°All you did was tell me that you¡¯re going to marry my mother,¡± I exclaimed. ¡°Why would you want to marry her? How does this help your cause?¡±


    Smitta Farlin looked up at the sky thoughtfully. ¡°Your mother is young. It is reasonable that she should wish to marry. She is also hardworking and diligent. I believe that she will be a valuable assistant to my daily work.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. ¡°You want to marry her because she¡¯s useful?¡±


    ¡°She is lovely as well,¡± he admitted.


    I began to sputter. ¡°And she agreed to this?¡±


    Farlin¡¯s gaze met mine. ¡°Of course, she did,¡± he said, sounding surprised by my question. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she?¡±


    My mouth worked silently for a moment before I could force my words out. ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t love you!¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Not yet, but that will come with time.¡±


    I could feel my insides boiling. Even the bitter taste of the pellet in my mouth couldn¡¯t stop the flood of emotion that was bursting to be free.


    ¡°Love isn¡¯t something that just happens because you want it to! She shouldn¡¯t marry someone first and hope to love them later.¡±


    The Smitta chuckled. ¡°Theophana, you are very young, so I will forgive your naivety. Love is a very small part of marriage. The most successful relationships are those that don¡¯t rely on such a foolish emotion.¡±


    I was speechless.


    It couldn¡¯t be true. How could it be possible? My mother wouldn¡¯t do this to us.


    Surely, my mother could see the type of person Smitta Farlin was. It was bad enough that she was allowing him to be my teacher, but she would never put both of us so completely under his control.


    Right?


    Ever since Aunt Theophana died, it had always been just the two of us. No matter what challenges we faced, we did it together. We hadn¡¯t relied on anyone else to help us and Mother had protected me from everything that might be dangerous. She would never take me into a viper¡¯s den willingly.


    My chest felt so full that the pressure was tangible. I wasn¡¯t even able to attach names to everything I was feeling at that moment. I grasped my skirt with both hands, telling myself to breathe slowly. Each breath pained me, like the pricks of brambles.


    Smitta Farlin took my silence for acceptance. ¡°As I said, the marriage will take place soon. There are no tasks for you to complete beforehand. Just assist your mother accordingly and be a dutiful daughter.¡±


    He walked away while I was still struggling to breathe. I didn¡¯t try to stop him¡ªI didn¡¯t want to stop him¡ªI didn¡¯t want to see his judgmental eyes and pursed lips anymore.


    Where was my mother?


    I turned and bolted through the town. I ran without any regard for direction, still trying to recall where my mother would be at that time of day. I didn¡¯t pay attention to the strange looks I received or the occasional shouts about my reckless movements. I didn¡¯t stop until two arms reached out and grabbed me.


    ¡°Tiff!¡±


    I looked up at Tsuki¡¯s familiar face. His wooden mask was slightly askew, knocked aside by the force of my body. His black eyes scrunched in concern. ¡°Tiff, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I suddenly found myself crying, unable to stop. ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± I asked in a sob. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Tsuki looked around wildly. ¡°I think she¡¯s at the laundry square. Why? What happened?¡±


    I pushed away from him, ignoring the shouts that followed me. I sprinted to the center of the village, spotting Mother almost immediately.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    She looked up, alarmed. ¡°Tiff, are you hurt?¡±


    I rushed into her arms, crying harder than ever. She held me tightly, stroking my back. I tried to form coherent words, but every sound was overwhelmed by the fear and disbelief that flowed from my heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she urged. ¡°Did you fall?¡±


    It took several minutes for me to calm down enough to speak, and even then it was through ragged gasps. ¡°Smitta Farlin¡­said¡­that you¡­agreed to marry¡­him!¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that all?¡±


    My chin shot up so I could stare at her face. ¡°It¡¯s not true, is it?¡±


    Mother smiled happily. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true! Why are you so upset?¡±


    My disbelief left me searching for words. ¡°But¡­why?¡±


    She laughed as if I was joking. ¡°What do you mean? There¡¯s no reason for me to refuse.¡±


    My eyebrows climbed higher. ¡°There are so many reasons to refuse.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Tiff, don¡¯t be silly,¡± she told me. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what this will mean for us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I do,¡± I retorted.


    Mother went on anyway. ¡°We will officially become part of the village again. Smitta Farlin is one of the most respected members of the community, and he¡¯s willing to take us into his family. Even your grandfather can¡¯t ignore how honorable that is!¡±


    ¡°He wants to use us,¡± I argued. ¡°He said himself that he doesn¡¯t even love you.¡±


    Inexplicably, she smiled again. ¡°Perhaps he doesn¡¯t yet, but he will with time.¡±


    I wanted to tear my hair out. ¡°What are you saying?¡± I demanded. ¡°Can you hear yourself?¡±


    Mother¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Mind your tone, T¡¯phani. You may not like Farlin right now, but I believe you two will grow closer as you get to know each other better.¡±


    Tears began spilling down my cheeks again. I couldn¡¯t tell if I was more angry or hurt. ¡°We don¡¯t need him, Mother. We can live our lives just fine without him or anyone else in the village. Why can¡¯t we just go back to the forest?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t belong in the forest,¡± she insisted. ¡°We belong with other people.¡±


    I made a sweeping gesture. ¡°Then we can go to the big mountain and live with the people there.¡±


    ¡°Other humans,¡± Mother clarified.


    ¡°Why?¡± I yelled. ¡°Why does it have to be humans?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re human,¡± she declared, ¡°and we should be with our kind.¡±


    I was sick of arguing that point, so I chose another direction. ¡°Fine, then we can leave! We can go to a different village where they won¡¯t treat us like outcasts.¡±


    Mother closed her eyes as if I was testing her patience. ¡°Our family is here, darling. We belong here.¡±


    ¡°They threw you out,¡± I shouted.


    She matched my tone. ¡°And now they will bring us back!¡±


    I could do nothing but stare at her. She refused to listen even though this decision impacted me just as much as her. Why wouldn¡¯t she listen? Why?


    ¡°We are not discussing this anymore,¡± Mother said with finality. ¡°If you say another word about it, you will be punished.¡±


    I wiped the tears from my cheeks, but they were quickly replaced.


    ¡°This is for our future,¡± she murmured. ¡°I know you are frightened of change, but you will see that this is for the best. Our lives will be so much better from now on.¡±


    I could see that she believed that. Her eyes glowed with hope. I just wished that I could show her everything crowding in my heart¡ªall the things that I didn¡¯t know how to put into words.


    I wanted to feel that same hope. I wanted to believe her. I wanted to believe that Smitta Farlin was just rough around the edges but had good intentions. I tried to convince myself of that in the coming days. I repeated to myself that my mother wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt me and that she had a viewpoint that I wasn¡¯t able to see at that time.


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t matter how much I told myself those things. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that things wouldn¡¯t turn out well.

 (Part 2) Chapter One

    My mother married a demon.


    That isn¡¯t what they said in the village, but I knew it to be true. The villagers all spoke well of my stepfather (¡°Such an educated and virtuous man!¡±) and the good fortune of my mother in marrying him (¡°How good and kind he is for forgiving her past!¡±).


    They also spoke of my good fortune but in a different way. (¡°The poor, corrupted child will have a future now, thanks to Smitta Farlin.¡±)


    I continued to attend the Smitta¡¯s daily lectures, and I continued to have the bitter green pellets administered for various reasons. I complained that they hurt my stomach, but no one paid any mind.


    I also gave up hope that Budding would be able to convince my mother to resume lessons. Perhaps Mother would¡¯ve come around eventually, but Smitta Farlin never would. I sadly concluded that I would never see Budding or Min again.


    Mother was told that she didn¡¯t need to work anymore. Instead, she spent all of her time assisting Smitta Farlin with his tasks. Anything that was deemed a ¡®distraction¡¯ was banned from the home. Auntie¡¯s loom was thrown out, all of the books were set on a high shelf (they could only be read if Smitta Farlin was present to make corrections on the text), and Auntie¡¯s portraits were placed in a trunk in the cellar.


    After the first year, we left Auntie¡¯s home to move into a new house that had been built as a gift from the local lord. It was small and elegant, using all of the finest materials available. We were neighbors with the Westerly family, which made my mother ecstatic.


    An official school was also built, where Smitta Farlin had his own office to do his important work. It was large enough to accommodate children coming from the other two villages. After all, as Smitta Farlin said, proper education should be shared with all young minds.


    During the second year, I was moved to a room in the attic, and my former bedroom was turned into a nursery. Mother looked so happy that it made it easier for me to accept everything else.


    I didn¡¯t like Smitta Farlin anymore than I had in the beginning¡ªin fact, my dislike intensified. However, the glow on my mother¡¯s face made me willing to swallow the (sometimes literal) bitter pills of day-to-day cohabitation.


    That is, until the autumn of my fourteenth year.


    ***


    ¡°Can I go in?¡± I asked Aunt Ellie after I heard the first cry of the new baby.


    Ellie had just come out to announce the arrival of my little brother. ¡°Of course,¡± she smiled, opening the door for me.


    I slipped into the room, letting my eyes adjust to the bright lights of a half-dozen lanterns. Mother was settling into the bed after her time on the birthing chair and the midwife was washing the baby clean.


    He stretched his tiny lungs, wailing in protest. It was the most adorable thing I¡¯d ever heard!


    Eventually, he was wrapped in a blanket and placed in Mother¡¯s arms. The midwife continued to stand over them like some sort of guard dog. I sidled over to my mother so I could get a proper look at the baby.


    He had light brown hair and brown eyes, with a wrinkled face that still looked angry. I reached over to touch his pink cheeks, marveling at how small a person could be. ¡°He looks like you,¡± I commented.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mother asked with a tired smile. ¡°I think he looks like his papa.¡±


    I was tempted to make a face, but I didn¡¯t. Her words seemed like an insult to me. How could she compare my sweet little brother to that man?


    ¡°Mistress Dean,¡± the midwife said, ¡°Perhaps the¡­child¡­should leave the room. We don¡¯t want the baby catching anything.¡±


    (Mistress Dean was my mother.)


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± Mother replied. She gave a small laugh, but I scowled. We all knew it wasn¡¯t an actual illness that the midwife meant. Did she think I¡¯d turn his skin yellow just by touching him?


    ¡°What will his name be?¡± I inquired, changing the subject.


    ¡°Your father decided to call him Devotion,¡± she replied.


    I blanched.


    First of all, I hated when anyone referred to Smitta Farlin as my father. However, I¡¯d received enough green pellets from arguing the matter that I¡¯d learned to keep quiet about it. Second, I remembered hearing my mother say that she liked family names (particularly my great-grandparents¡¯), which did not include the one Farlin had chosen. Third, I thought the name was terrible.


    ¡°Devotion?¡± I repeated, trying to keep my tone neutral.


    Mother nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice? So dignified.¡±


    Hardly, I thought to myself.


    ¡°I thought you favored Matthias,¡± I said aloud.


    Mother shrugged. ¡°Your father didn¡¯t like that one. We both agree that Devotion is better.¡±


    My nose wrinkled, but I didn¡¯t press the matter. I tried to steer my comments to something more pleasant. ¡°He¡¯s so tiny,¡± I enthused. ¡°I didn¡¯t know babies were so small.¡±


    ¡°You were even smaller,¡± she told me.


    ¡°They hardly bear comparison,¡± came a deep voice from the doorway.


    We all looked to see Smitta Farlin standing on the threshold. He had a stiff expression on his face as he surveyed the scene before him. ¡°You may leave the room, Theophana,¡± he stated. ¡°Your mother is tired and needs rest.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± I started.


    ¡°Do as you¡¯re told,¡± the midwife asserted, shooing me from my mother¡¯s side.


    ¡°Goodnight, Mother,¡± I said glumly.


    No one answered as the door closed.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the sweetest thing?¡± said Aunt Ellie. She placed her hands on her protruding belly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what sort of cousin he¡¯ll have.¡±


    Aunt Ellie had married a wealthy merchant, but she lived with her parents when he was away traveling.


    ¡°Which do you want?¡± I asked, trying to shake off the hurt that was pricking at my heart.


    She tilted her head to the side. ¡°I¡¯d like a daughter, but it¡¯s always good to have a son first. Everyone is more at ease when there¡¯s an heir. Also, your little brother would have a playmate!¡±


    I frowned. ¡°He couldn¡¯t play with a girl?¡± I muttered.


    Aunt Ellie didn¡¯t seem to hear me over the knock that sounded at the front door. She hurried across the living room to answer it.


    ¡°Mother!¡± she exclaimed.


    Mistress Westerly (my grandmother) swept into the room, bringing with her a flurry of fine fabrics that were gathered up in the ruffles of her skirt. She wore an animal fur stole over her shoulders and a matching hat perched on her head.


    My grandmother had never visited us before, so I was equally shocked to see her.


    ¡°I have come to see my new grandchild,¡± she announced impressively.


    I frowned in confusion. ¡°Really?¡±


    Mistress Westerly barely spared me a glance as Ellie hurried her into my mother¡¯s bedroom. The door was closed behind them and I was left alone.


    I stood frozen for a few moments before turning to walk up the stairs at the end of the hall. The steps were steep, but it was the only climbing I was able to do since being forbidden from going to the mountain forest.


    The attic stored a few trunks¡ªmostly with Mother¡¯s things that hadn¡¯t been thrown away but were still deemed superfluous¡ªbut the rest of the space had been given to me.


    Great-Aunt Theophana¡¯s rocking chair sat by the wall closest to the chimney, where the radiating heat was most noticeable. My bed was next to the slit window that faced away from the rest of the village. A small table held all of the portraits that Auntie had drawn, which I¡¯d pulled out of storage. There was also a narrow screen where I could have privacy when changing my clothes.


    That was all that made up my little space in the house. I spent a good deal of time there, which suited both me and Smitta Farlin best.


    There was very little natural light, even during the day. I lit one of the cheap tallow candles that I was allowed to use. There wasn¡¯t much of it left, so I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay up very late that night.


    One of the corners held a water basin and a bucket of clay. I¡¯d started teaching myself how to sculpt, just to have something to pass the time. At first, I¡¯d tried drawing, but it was difficult to keep myself supplied with paper and pencils. Clay, on the other hand, could be found for free and reused multiple times.


    Tsuki had whittled me some useful tools to further my artistic endeavors, and my skills were slowly developing.


    I sat down on the floor with a sigh, removing the damp cheesecloth that covered my current work-in-progress. It was supposed to be a bear, but it looked more like a fat dog.


    ¡°I wonder if Smitta Farlin would let me give this to the baby,¡± I muttered to myself. ¡°If I just reshape the face a bit¡­¡±


    He hadn¡¯t let my mother keep any of my offerings so far, but maybe he¡¯d make an exception for a child¡¯s toy.


    I was still fiddling with the figurine when I heard footsteps coming up the stairs. I recognized them as Farlin¡¯s steps, so I immediately put everything away and washed my hands. Smitta Farlin didn¡¯t care about my creative aspirations, but he was very particular about cleanliness.


    He entered the attic before I was finished, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind waiting while I dried my hands. I scampered to my feet and hurried to stand before him with my eyes fixed on the ground.


    ¡°You have done your duty as a daughter in greeting your mother after she gave birth,¡± he approved. ¡°It is also good for you to pay your respects to my son.¡±


    My eyes darted from side to side. His words seemed to be chosen with precision, but I wasn¡¯t sure what I¡¯d done wrong.


    ¡°In the future,¡± Farlin went on, ¡°it will not be necessary for you to burden them with your presence. Your mother will be busy caring for Devotion, so she doesn¡¯t need any additional concerns.¡±


    The crease in my brow deepened. ¡°You want me to stay away from my mother and brother?¡±


    The Smitta raised a finger. The sudden movement caused me to flinch. ¡°Devotion is not your brother. He is the young master of this house, where you are merely a guest. You and I have always been clear that there is no true relation between us, therefore there is no relation between you and my son.¡±


    A sense of loneliness began to press on my heart. I¡¯d thought that the arrival of the baby would mean more people to love, not fewer. A thousand words of protest crowded in my thoughts, but I pushed them all away. Arguing with Smitta Farlin had never ended well, and I didn¡¯t have the strength to deal with the stomach cramps that came from the green pellets.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I whispered.


    I could feel the smug satisfaction radiating from him. I clenched my hands into fists, keeping my eyes on the floorboards.


    ¡°Now, one more matter,¡± he said. ¡°Tomorrow there will be an important visitor arriving at the village. He is my superior in the Followers of Purity. It is a great honor to have him here, and we don¡¯t want anything about his stay to be unpleasant.¡±


    I knew where this was going and I took a deep breath to steady my emotions.


    ¡°You are to stay in this room as much as possible,¡± he instructed. ¡°If you must leave the house, wear your coverings.¡±


    It was the same thing every time we knew there would be outsiders coming to the village. Stay inside, cover my skin. I was a stain on the respectability of the community, best kept out of sight. I was to be pitied, of course, but definitely kept hidden.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°You may be called upon to answer some questions,¡± Farlin continued. ¡°If that happens, you had best remember to keep your answers respectful and brief. If you embarrass me, there will be more than bitter herbs waiting for you.¡±


    He said it so calmly as if it was perfectly normal to threaten teenage girls. Our eyes met for a fraction of a second before I dropped my gaze once more.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Smitta Farlin nodded. ¡°You have made much improvement over the past two years, Theophana. I think you are almost ready to begin the next phase of your training.¡±


    A cold tingle shot down my spine. I suppressed a shudder thinking about what new ways he would come up with to torment me.


    I waited for him to leave the room before making a face at the door.


    I hate you!


    Screaming the words in my mind was not enough to vent the torrent of emotion that burst from my chest. I spent so much time keeping my true feelings hidden, and they built up like a dam.


    I stormed over to my sculpting corner and squashed the ¡®bear¡¯ between my hands. The clay surged between my fingers as I tightened my fists. It didn¡¯t matter anymore. I wasn¡¯t allowed to go near the baby, let alone give him a present.


    I slammed the formless clumps into the bucket of clay. Each breath became more ragged until they turned into sobs. Tears overflowed from my eyes, leaving a trail down my cheeks.


    I didn¡¯t dare make any sound¡ªSmitta Farlin would punish me if he heard. I raised my arm to my mouth and bit down hard. It stopped up my cries as well as distracted my emotional pain with the lesser physical pain.


    Maybe if my life had always been like this it would be easier to accept. However, I still had vivid memories of the times before the Smitta came. I could still see the dappled forest with the birdsong echoing everywhere. I could still feel Mother¡¯s hand in mine as we crossed the river with bare feet. I could hear her sweet voice telling me stories and singing songs.


    Those things were still fresh in my mind, even though it had been years since they¡¯d last happened. They were at the root of my very being, never to be forgotten. The memories were patches of sunlight that were still visible, even though my life moved further into the bleak future.


    I reached into the bucket of clay to pull out a fresh chunk. I molded it in my hands, not knowing what it would become in the end. I allowed my tears to flow, only wiping them when it became difficult to see. They became the water to soften the clay as I worked.


    I shaped and reshaped.


    I cried and I cried.


    Eventually, the candle guttered and I was left in the darkness.

 (Part 2) Chapter Two

    My grandmother returned in the morning to help with Mother¡¯s confinement. Aunt Ellie was delighted to have her there. (I assumed that my mother felt the same, although I didn¡¯t have the chance to see for myself.) It didn¡¯t make much difference to me, since she stubbornly ignored my existence. That is, unless she was showing her distaste for my presence.


    After several pointed sniffs of disdain, I decided it would be best if I left the house. Keeping Smitta Farlin¡¯s words in mind, I donned all of my coverings.


    My dress was gray (the only color I was allowed to wear anymore), with long sleeves and a high collar. Matching gloves covered my hands and a bonnet with a veil hid my face. I thought it made me look like some sort of specter, but Smitta Farlin insisted that it was modest and considerate.


    Even my grandmother seemed less perturbed when I passed through the living room in that garb.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Aunt Ellie asked, eyeing my outfit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have lessons today,¡± I explained. ¡°I¡¯m going to run some errands.¡±


    She nodded, giving me a cheerful smile. ¡°Be careful,¡± she advised.


    Her suggestion was unnecessary, but I agreed anyway. Ellie seemed to have become accustomed to my yellow skin and crescent eyes, so she never appeared uncomfortable around me anymore. Sometimes I thought that she didn¡¯t even notice that I looked different from everyone else. She was always mindful of my safety, though.


    I¡¯d grown to love her just as much as I loved Mother. She was kind and understanding, with an easygoing temperament. Her married home was also in the village, but she was rarely there. She always found excuses to come visit us, and I was grateful for an outsider to act as a buffer between me and Farlin.


    I waved at her as I walked out the door, stepping into the crisp outdoors.


    I took a deep breath, unintentionally bringing the veil closer to my face. The fresh air was a relief, but the approach of winter weighed heavy on my heart. Smitta Farlin was at home more during the winter, which meant it was almost impossible to avoid him. Mother¡¯s constant insistence that I ¡®give him a chance¡¯ only increased the forced proximity of the cold months.


    The first winter I¡¯d kept my spirits up with the hope that I¡¯d see Budding in the spring. But, of course, that hadn¡¯t happened. The second winter I¡¯d tried to visit Tsuki¡¯s family as much as possible, but Farlin had told me that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for a young woman to be away from home so often.


    This would be our third winter together.


    My whole body started to tense as I thought about it. I could already imagine what it would be like. Mother would be busy with the baby, leaving me completely under Smitta Farlin¡¯s control. He would come up with a study plan for me, forcing every teaching of the Followers of Purity down my throat. I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to eat or sleep until I completed each lesson to his satisfaction.


    I wouldn¡¯t even have Aunt Ellie to intervene on my behalf, since she was going to be giving birth soon.


    I closed my eyes, tipping my face toward the sky. The click of my shoes sounded loud on the recently laid stone path. Each step was slow and heavy. I didn¡¯t even pay attention to any of the people who passed me by.


    I eventually made my way to the cobbler¡¯s shop. Whenever I said I had errands to run, that is where I went. I couldn¡¯t visit frequently, lest I be lectured on the propriety of it, but it was the only remaining sanctuary for me.


    I didn¡¯t go through the front entrance where actual customers would be found. Instead, I walked around to the back. The workshop window was always unlocked for me.


    I stepped up on a conveniently placed crate, pulled open the wooden window frame, and slipped inside. I landed lightly on the floor, pulling the window closed behind me. My vision quickly adjusted, as the room was well-lit.


    Tsuki was sitting at his workbench, cutting pieces of leather. The sunshine reflected off his glossy black hair, giving him the appearance of a halo. He looked up at my entrance, smiling behind his wooden mask.


    He¡¯d become insufferably tall over the past two years. He always towered over me with a cheeky grin. He¡¯d grown into some of his features¡ªsuch as his wide jaw and prominent cheekbones¡ªbut others had grown with him. His black eyes were still large and his nose was still long. Those days it wasn¡¯t difficult to see how handsome he was, even when he was wearing a mask. His shoulders had become broad, just like his father¡¯s, and his physique was more defined than one would expect from an apprentice cobbler.


    In short, he¡¯d become the object of every village girl¡¯s dreams. Even I, who viewed him like a brother, had to admit that he was exceptionally good-looking. Curse that kag blood, I occasionally joked.


    He was still quiet around others, preferring to observe from the sidelines. He also didn¡¯t participate in any of Smitta Farlin¡¯s lessons or activities. This made the local girls view him as mysterious and rebellious.


    I thought it was hilarious.


    ¡°I have bad news,¡± I said without preamble.


    Tsuki set down his tools. ¡°You¡¯re here for a long visit?¡± he teased.


    I nodded solemnly. ¡°I may never leave.¡±


    He laughed. ¡°I guess I could live with that. Master Heele will put you to work, though.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind that,¡± I agreed immediately. ¡°I think I would be an excellent cobbler.¡±


    Tsuki scoffed. ¡°With your clumsy hands?¡±


    I removed my gloves, wiggling my fingers at him. ¡°They are full of grace and dexterity.¡±


    He quirked an eyebrow. ¡°You know I¡¯ve seen your sculptures, right?¡±


    I took off my bonnet and tossed it at him, sticking out my tongue. ¡°I¡¯m still learning!¡±


    Tsuki chuckled, setting my headwear on a clean corner of the workbench. ¡°You¡¯re getting much better,¡± he admitted. ¡°I¡¯m now able to tell the difference between your animals and plants.¡±


    I grinned. ¡°You just have no artistic eye.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± he acknowledged, even though we both knew that it wasn¡¯t.


    Tsuki pulled out one of the chairs and motioned for me to sit. ¡°Do you actually have bad news?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answered. ¡°Well, not really.¡±


    He looked at me expectantly.


    ¡°My mother gave birth last night,¡± I told him.


    A smile scrunched his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Is it a boy or a girl?¡±


    I sat on the chair, folding my legs beneath me. ¡°He¡¯s a boy. They named him Devotion.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± Tsuki mused. ¡°That seems¡­unusual for this region.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible,¡± I groaned. ¡°How could they do that to him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they meant well,¡± my friend consoled me. ¡°In Navon, it¡¯s common for parents to express hopes for their children through their names.¡±


    ¡°What does your name mean?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°The general meaning is ¡®the power that comes through serenity,¡¯¡± he explained. ¡°It¡¯s a combination of words.¡±


    ¡°What about Hoshi?¡±


    Tsuki¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t remember exactly. It¡¯s something like, ¡®giving guidance¡¯ or ¡®lighting a dark path.¡¯¡±


    I propped my elbow on the workbench, resting my chin on my palm. ¡°Those are pretty. I like them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that many people will think Devotion is a nice name,¡± he assured me.


    I wasn¡¯t convinced, but it wasn¡¯t worth arguing over.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°He¡¯s so tiny,¡± I told my friend. ¡°He has the sweetest face, just like Mother¡¯s. But...¡±


    Tsuki cocked his head to the side. ¡°But?¡±


    I sighed, poking at some leather shavings with my finger. ¡°Smitta Farlin told me that I should stay away from the baby and Mother.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I tried to shrug it off, but my lower lip started to tremble.


    Tsuki looked bewildered. ¡°Why would he separate you from the rest of the family?¡±


    I wagged a finger at him. ¡°Oh, but you see, I¡¯m not part of the family. Mother is Farlin¡¯s wife and Devotion is Farlin¡¯s son. I am not related to him, so I¡¯m an outsider.¡±


    He scowled. ¡°That¡¯s not how family works.¡±


    ¡°You go argue with Smitta Farlin, if you think he¡¯ll listen,¡± I muttered.


    Tsuki reached over and took my hand. He held it gently, rubbing the back of it with his thumb. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiff. That¡¯s a terrible thing for him to say.¡±


    I nodded, swallowing the tears that were starting to form. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I insisted, even though neither of us believed it. ¡°In a few years, I¡¯ll be old enough to live on my own.¡±


    ¡°I still think you should live with Ama and Hoshi,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing improper about you living with the two of them. Afa won¡¯t be home for several months.¡±


    ¡°It reflects poorly on our family,¡± I imitated Farlin¡¯s lecturing voice. ¡°People will think that I¡¯m not treated well at home.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t,¡± Tsuki pointed out.


    I gave a fake smile. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t have others finding out about that.¡±


    ¡°No one would be surprised,¡± he snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s for my own good,¡± I agreed sarcastically. ¡°You know what they say, ¡®Even cream must be beaten to make butter.¡¯¡±


    Tsuki¡¯s grip on my hand tightened. ¡°He hasn¡¯t hit you, has he?¡±


    I quickly shook my head. ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    His eyes narrowed again. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡±


    I forced a laugh. ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe in using physical force. He says it¡¯s uncivilized.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t use it,¡± Tsuki replied, ¡°only that he¡¯d be angry about it.¡±


    ¡°He has plenty of green pellets to use first,¡± I shrugged.


    Tsuki used his other hand to fiddle with his mask. ¡°I worry about those pills,¡± he admitted. ¡°I wonder if I can get one to see what herbs are used.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have a chance to answer. The door between the shop and the workroom opened, admitting Master Heele¡¯s familiar frame. Tsuki hurriedly let go of my hand and stood up to acknowledge his teacher.


    Master Heele had grown thinner over the past year and his movements were slower. He relied more on Tsuki than he had in the past, which suited both of them just fine. They often joked about Master Heele¡¯s impending retirement, but everyone in the village knew that it would be several more years before he was willing to step down.


    ¡°Ah, Miss Tiff,¡± the cobbler greeted me with a smile. ¡°I thought I heard your voice. How is Miss Eva?¡±


    He never remembered to use Mother¡¯s married name.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well,¡± I told him. ¡°The baby was born last night.¡±


    Master Heele clasped his hands together. ¡°Wonderful, wonderful! She must be very pleased.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°She seems happy. My grandmother has even visited twice since last night.¡±


    His thick eyebrows climbed higher. ¡°Truly? Mistress Westerly has gone to visit Miss Eva? What a lovely surprise!¡±


    I tried to match my expression to his, but I didn¡¯t know if I was successful. Tsuki, at least, wasn¡¯t convinced. I could tell by the curve of his eyebrows that he was entertained by my attempt.


    My friend cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m almost finished cutting the leather, Master Heele. May I leave after I¡¯m done?¡±


    The cobbler chuckled. ¡°Of course, of course. I know you children don¡¯t get to see each other much these days.¡±


    Tsuki and I shared a grin. We wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the forest like we used to, but we could find a quiet place to sit and talk. Maybe we could even play a game of yoso. As long as we weren¡¯t seen by anyone likely to report us to Smitta Farlin, it didn¡¯t matter what we did.


    There wasn¡¯t much that I could do to help Tsuki finish his work, but I stood next to him and handed him tools. I could never remember what the tools were called, so I¡¯d given them names instead. Somehow, the system worked for us.


    ¡°No, not Hillard. Hand me Josephine.¡±


    ¡°I thought Hillard was for making the small holes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but only when I¡¯ve also been using Willard. Remember? Hillard and Willard always go together.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Hillard has no individual worth?¡± I teased.


    Tsuki smiled, but his eyes were still fixed on his task. ¡°They are co-dependent.¡±


    I handed him the tool I¡¯d named Josephine (Tsuki had even gone to the trouble of etching each name in the handles). He continued working with the ease that came from years of practice. I did a little dance as I watched him finish the piece.


    ¡°Playtime,¡± I sang.


    He laughed. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I have time to play with you. Normally, I¡¯d be in the forest with Shin.¡±


    The happiness drained from my face. ¡°You¡¯re still having lessons?¡±


    Tsuki immediately recognized his mistake. ¡°Only sometimes,¡± he said with forced indifference. ¡°He¡¯s only here during the warm months anyway. Last week he told me he was going back to his homeland since it¡¯s turning cold.¡±


    ¡°Has he mentioned Budding or Min?¡± I asked casually as I busied myself with putting on my gloves and bonnet.


    He shook his head. ¡°They don¡¯t cross paths normally.¡±


    I decided to change the subject. ¡°Where do you want to go today? Should we visit Imi Hana and Hoshi?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± he smiled, putting on his coat.


    We walked out through the shop because Tsuki was too big to fit through the window. He respectfully greeted the patron conversing with Master Heele, while I did my best to be unnoticed. It was one of the field workers¡¯ wives, and I knew that she harbored a deep dislike for me.


    I sidled over to the door, exiting without pause. Tsuki joined me less than a minute later.


    We started walking down the street, which had been paved along with all of the others. The village had grown since Smitta Farlin¡¯s arrival. Newcomers had settled into the houses being built and several other improvement projects had been funded by the local lord. In truth, it had become a proper town, but I still called it a village in my mind.


    Tsuki¡¯s family still lived in the sod houses by the farming fields. They couldn¡¯t afford to buy one of the new houses closer to town. They had been living there for three years, but the villagers still treated them like outsiders. The use of the wooden masks set them apart, as well as their refusal to participate in Smitta Farlin¡¯s lessons. They were called strange¡ªforeign¡ªin hushed voices, even when Hana and Hoshi¡¯s labors were readily accepted.


    We were just reaching the northern section of town when we heard the voices of a crowd gathering. Tsuki and I paused, eyeing the situation warily.


    ¡°Should we go a different way?¡± he suggested.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked no one in particular.


    We spotted an ornate carriage coming up the street, surrounded by excited villagers. I suddenly remembered Smitta Farlin¡¯s warning from the night before and I felt a surge of panic.


    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to be here,¡± I blurted.


    Tsuki reacted before asking questions. He grabbed my wrist and pulled me down an alley between two shops. We hurried through the back paths, only stopping when we were a safe distance away.


    We paused for breath, even though neither of us winded easily.


    ¡°Do you know who that was?¡± my friend inquired.


    I shook my head. ¡°Not really. It¡¯s Smitta Farlin¡¯s superior. He said that he was coming for a visit and told me to stay out of sight.¡±


    Normally, Tsuki would¡¯ve teased me for my lazy grammar, but he was too concerned to take note. ¡°Let¡¯s take you home, then. I¡¯m sure your mother will let me stay for a visit there.¡±


    We began walking back in the direction of Smitta Farlin¡¯s house. We started to avoid the town square, but I was drawn to the sound of applause. I peeked around the corner of a shop, straining to hear the words being spoken.


    Chief Westerly was standing on the platform used for festivals. He was gesturing broadly, like some sort of street performer. I stifled a giggle at the thought. Smitta Farlin stood next to him, in his usual green robes. Then, on the far end, stood an unfamiliar man in white robes with green accents. His hair was steel gray but his face didn¡¯t seem much older than Farlin¡¯s. He wore thick, round spectacles, which might have slid down his nose if it weren¡¯t lifted so high in the air.


    The man stepped forward after Chief Westerly finished the introduction. He surveyed the crowd like a farmer would look over his livestock. I immediately disliked him.


    ¡°I am grateful for your warm welcome,¡± he said in a surprisingly deep voice. ¡°As Chief Westerly said, I am Grand Smitta Leen. I have traveled here from the capital with the glorious purpose of the Followers of Purity, and I look forward to sharing that purpose with you.¡±


    The villagers applauded politely.


    ¡°The Kingdom of Talva may be at peace with its neighbors,¡± he went on loudly, ¡°but there is a great battle we must fight for the souls of humankind!¡±


    The audience perked up, staring at him with renewed interest.


    ¡°How can we live in true peace when there is evil among us?¡± Grand Smitta Leen demanded. ¡°How can we keep our children safe when predators are waiting to snatch away their salvation?¡±


    Several heads nodded in agreement.


    ¡°We may not be soldiers in the king¡¯s army, but we are warriors for the Light of Truth,¡± he shouted. ¡°Evil cannot stand against those who fight for Purity!¡±


    A cheer erupted from the crowd.


    I reached over to grasp Tsuki¡¯s hand. My stomach was starting to churn with anxiety.


    ¡°Smitta Farlin has worked hard to lay the foundation in this beautiful town,¡± he said with a proud smile, ¡°and I can see the resulting glow from each of your faces. You have embraced the Light and are striving to live pure lives.¡±


    I could see the villagers square their shoulders, standing up a little straighter.


    Grand Smitta Leen did the same. ¡°I am here to light the fire that has been prepared,¡± he declared. ¡°We will purge this area of evil and stand as an example to all the surrounding towns of what can be done with enough faith!¡±


    Tsuki put his arm around my shoulders and pulled me away. However, I could still hear the cheers of the crowd as we retreated.


    I was stunned. It took me a moment to form the words to speak. ¡°Is he...saying what I think he¡¯s saying?¡± I asked.


    I looked up at Tsuki and could see the disgust in his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is he declaring war on non-humans?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I pointed back at the direction we¡¯d come from. ¡°And are they cheering about that?¡±


    Tsuki took a deep breath. I could see that he was clenching his jaw, even behind his wooden mask.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 (Part 2) Chapter Three

    ¡°Mother?¡±


    I peeked into her bedroom, giving the room a quick scan. She was sitting in a patch of sunlight streaming through the window. Her rocking chair swayed gently and I could see that she was nursing the baby.


    I¡¯d never considered having children of my own, but the scene was so peaceful that I thought it would be nice to experience it myself.


    Only briefly, though.


    Smitta Farlin talked enough about my tainted bloodline that I knew no one would ever want to marry me. It was probably for the best, anyway. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone else to experience the things that I had growing up.


    Mother looked up at my entrance, giving me a warm smile. For a moment I forgot about Farlin and the villagers. I could pretend that it was just the three of us, hiding from the rest of the world.


    I walked over to her rocking chair, kneeling to touch the baby¡¯s soft head. ¡°He smells nice,¡± I commented.


    Mother nodded. ¡°Most babies smell like this, but you were different.¡±


    My eyebrows went up. ¡°Really? What did I smell like?¡±


    She tilted her head to the side, smiling at the memory. ¡°You smelled like the forest.¡±


    I smiled, too. ¡°I guess that makes sense. I have the trees in my blood.¡±


    Mother¡¯s expression faltered, but she recovered quickly. ¡°He¡¯s already grown so much,¡± she changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯d forgotten how fast this stage passes.¡±


    I looked at my brother with a critical eye. ¡°Has he? He¡¯s still so small.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll think of him as small for a long time. I still think of you as being small.¡±


    I straightened my back. ¡°I¡¯m almost as tall as you now,¡± I protested.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right,¡± Mother frowned teasingly. ¡°I swear you¡¯re only up to my knee.¡±


    We laughed together and I leaned my head on her shoulder. A moment of comfortable silence passed between us. I wished that it could last forever.


    ¡°I heard you went out,¡± Mother told me. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    I hesitated to answer. I knew that anything I told her would eventually reach the ears of Smitta Farlin, and I didn¡¯t want to get another lecture about the propriety of spending my time away from home.


    ¡°Uhh... I just went for a walk,¡± I lied. ¡°It was feeling stuffy in the attic.¡±


    ¡°You could always just open the window,¡± she reasoned.


    My brow furrowed. It must¡¯ve been a while since she¡¯d been to my room because there wasn¡¯t a way to open the slit window. It barely let in any light, let alone having hinges. I didn¡¯t bother correcting her, though.


    ¡°It¡¯s good for me to exercise,¡± I said with a shrug.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, I suppose.¡±


    The baby finished nursing, so Mother moved him on her shoulder and patted his back gently. ¡°I hope you weren¡¯t out long,¡± she added. ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t like you being away from home.¡±


    I gritted my teeth at the title she gave him. ¡°I know.¡±


    Mother seemed satisfied with my answer. ¡°Did you see anything interesting while you were out? I heard that Grand Smitta Leen arrived today.¡±


    I nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, I saw him.¡±


    ¡°Grand Smitta Leen was your father¡¯s teacher when he was young,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°They¡¯re happy to see each other again after so long apart.¡±


    I fiddled with the end of my braid. ¡°Mother,¡± I began, ¡°about Smitta Leen...¡±


    ¡°Grand Smitta Leen,¡± she corrected me. ¡°He¡¯s a very important man among the Followers of Purity.¡±


    ¡°Yes, about him,¡± I responded impatiently. ¡°Did Smitta Farlin say why he was coming here?¡±


    She pursed her lips thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she admitted. ¡°Your father only said that it was a great honor.¡±


    That made me feel a little bit better. At least my mother hadn¡¯t known beforehand what kinds of things would be going on.


    ¡°I heard some of his speech,¡± I told her, trying to choose my words carefully. ¡°It sounded like he¡¯s encouraging the people of the village to fight non-humans.¡±


    To my surprise, Mother laughed. ¡°I¡¯m sure you misunderstood, Theophana. The Followers of Purity don¡¯t encourage violence.¡±


    ¡°He said that everyone needed to be a warrior for the Light of Truth,¡± I insisted.


    She patted my arm as if to comfort me. ¡°He didn¡¯t mean that literally, dear. Sometimes when people use words like that they mean them symbolically.¡±


    I stared at her with my mouth open. For a moment, all speech escaped me.


    Did she truly believe that I didn¡¯t know the difference?


    ¡°He said that non-humans are evil beings, looking for any opportunity to hurt humans,¡± I reiterated.


    Mother raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that what he said?¡±


    I blew out my breath. ¡°Not exactly, but that¡¯s what he meant.¡±


    She smiled again, shaking her head patiently. ¡°You can¡¯t make assumptions like that, Theophana. You are placing your own fears on his words.¡±


    My voice started getting louder. ¡°You weren¡¯t there. You didn¡¯t see-¡±


    ¡°Hush,¡± she cut me off. ¡°You¡¯ll disturb Devotion.¡±


    I glanced down at the baby. His tiny fist was curled up next to his face and his plump cheeks were slack as he slept. He looked so peaceful, so unconcerned.


    Just like Mother.


    ¡°You really think I¡¯m overreacting?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried,¡± she acknowledged, ¡°but you need to remember that things in this town have changed. It isn¡¯t like how it was when you were a child.¡±


    She was right about that, but it didn¡¯t mean that I was wrong.


    I got to my feet, straightening my clothes out of habit. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I disturbed you,¡± I said in a soft voice. ¡°Please rest well, Mother.¡±


    She nodded but didn¡¯t say anything. Her eyes were fixed on the face of her newborn, giving him a glowing smile.


    I walked out of the room, closing the door behind me. I could feel my chest contracting painfully. I forcefully swallowed down the lump that was forming in my throat.


    I had hoped that she¡¯d understand the depth of my concerns. I¡¯d wanted her to share them. However, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why I¡¯d expected anything different. I should¡¯ve known the response I¡¯d receive before I even walked into the room.


    Smitta Farlin would probably hear about our conversation that evening. I anticipated getting a lecture from him, as well as one of the bitter pills. I could already hear his words in my mind.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Didn¡¯t I make myself clear?


    Your willful disobedience is a constant burden on your mother.


    You may think that your corrupt parentage is an excuse for your misdeeds, but I will not accept it.


    I breathed a sigh. My stomach started to cramp in anticipation of the green pellet that I knew would be coming. It almost hurt constantly these days, but I¡¯d learned to ignore it most of the time.


    I started to walk towards the stairs, but some noise from outside caught my attention. I moved to the window that faced Chief Westerly¡¯s manor.


    A group of young men were standing at their front gate, arguing heatedly. Mother¡¯s younger brother, Leonidas, seemed to be trying to mediate between the groups.


    I opened the window a crack so I could hear better.


    ¡°-not even worth mentioning!¡±


    ¡°What about all the attacks from the ghoul in the forest? Are you saying those don¡¯t matter at all?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor.¡±


    ¡°My cousin was attacked last summer! Are you calling her a liar?¡±


    ¡°No one is calling anyone a liar,¡± Leonidas interjected, holding up his hands. ¡°We all need to calm down.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say,¡± retorted one of the men. ¡°Your family hasn¡¯t been harmed.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t been harmed?¡± another barked. ¡°What about Mistress Dean?¡±


    Several figures shifted uncomfortably. It was one thing to know about my origins, but it was something else to talk about it.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± the first man murmured. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to...¡±


    My uncle shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s past is past. I just don¡¯t understand why you are so upset about what Grand Smitta Leen said.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re upset because he¡¯s right,¡± one of the other men said. ¡°We¡¯ve been allowing evil to flourish around us instead of standing up to fight.¡±


    There were many nods of agreement.


    Leonidas studied their faces. ¡°So, you want to go fight right now?¡±


    ¡°We should¡¯ve done it long ago!¡±


    ¡°Every minute we waste is another chance for those demons to hurt our town.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mean to organize a mob,¡± a different man shouted. ¡°He¡¯s telling us to fight the evil in our hearts. If we are pure, then the demons can¡¯t influence us.¡±


    ¡°Smitta Farlin has been teaching that very thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s been teaching it for more than two years. Those demons are still in the forests and mountains, feeding off of our souls.¡±


    ¡°We have to protect ourselves physically as well as spiritually.¡±


    ¡°Both things are important,¡± acknowledged Leonidas slowly. ¡°I still think we need to consider our decisions carefully before enacting them, though.¡±


    ¡°The demons are just biding their time, growing in numbers,¡± one man warned. ¡°What if they decide to attack the town? We don¡¯t even know how many of them are hiding on that mountain.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they¡¯re planning an invasion,¡± someone from the back declared.


    ¡°We already have one of them among us,¡± another said darkly.


    I ducked out of sight as several pairs of eyes turned in the direction of the house. I crouched on the ground, listening intently as the conversation continued.


    ¡°She¡¯s not an enemy,¡± my uncle tried to reason.


    ¡°You know she¡¯d switch sides the moment they asked her,¡± someone else argued.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to act now!¡±


    ¡°The best way to defend our families is to root out the evil.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to harm anyone to do that, though. Purity is a way of peace.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t include evil itself!¡±


    I reached up and closed the window. I¡¯d heard more than enough. I crawled across the room and then stood to walk the rest of the way to the attic. I shut the door tightly, trying to keep out the voices that still sounded in my mind.


    We already have one of them among us.


    I tried to laugh, but there was no humor in it. Instead, I found myself choking on tears.


    ¡°Things are different now,¡± I said mockingly. ¡°The village has changed.¡±


    I walked over to my sculpting corner, taking a good look at my new work-in-progress. Somehow, it had become the aberrant form of a nokk. It still wasn¡¯t very good, but I thought it was easier to identify than my attempted bear. There had been something calming about channeling my emotions into shaping the creature that had once tried to kill me.


    I didn¡¯t want to think too deeply about the reasoning behind that.


    I sat on the floor, picking up one of the tools. The shape was finished, but now it needed details. I held it toward the meager light from the slit window, doing my best to make do without lighting a candle.


    I hummed to myself, but I didn¡¯t feel like singing. All of the songs that I knew were happy, so they didn¡¯t match what I was feeling.


    ¡°Maybe I should make some new songs,¡± I said to myself. ¡°Or I can ask Imi Hana to teach me other ones.¡±


    I allowed myself to become absorbed in my work. I focused on each part of the sculpture, trying to remember what the nokk had looked like. Had the tentacle been smooth or textured? Did the arm have claws? Were the teeth large or small?


    Eventually, the light became too dim for me to work without aid. I lit one of the candles, but I wondered if I should go to bed early to save it.


    I heard Smitta Farlin¡¯s heavy step ascending the stairs. I hurried to wash my hands as the attic door opened.


    ¡°Your mother tells me that you disobeyed my instructions,¡± he said without preamble.


    I rushed to stand before him, bowing my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Such simple instructions, and you cannot obey?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see Grand Smitta Leen,¡± I lied, ¡°since he¡¯s so...special.¡±


    Farlin sighed. ¡°Be that as it may, you should value obedience over everything else.¡±


    He reached into his pouch and I automatically opened my mouth. The green pellet never seemed to be less bitter, no matter how many I¡¯d been forced to eat. My tongue refused to grow accustomed to it.


    The cramping in my stomach sharpened, causing me to feel nauseated from the pain. I closed my eyes for a moment, gathering my determination to act indifferent.


    ¡°I heard some of the Grand Smitta¡¯s speech,¡± I told him. ¡°He seems set on seeing action.¡±


    ¡°Purifying oneself can only be done through action. Passive desire is meaningless.¡±


    ¡°I mean what he said about purging evil,¡± I clarified.


    Smitta Farlin¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Purifying oneself is the act of purging evil,¡± he said condescendingly.


    I stopped myself from rolling my eyes, but only barely. I¡¯m sure he read the look in my eyes, even without it.


    ¡°I remember your lessons just fine, but it seems to me that people shouldn¡¯t be gathering mobs and justifying it as righteousness.¡±


    Farlin sighed and pulled out a second pellet to place in my mouth. ¡°That is none of your business. Keep your opinions to yourself.¡±


    The bitterness amplified, and so did the abdominal pain.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need any supper tonight,¡± Farlin informed me. ¡°Perhaps if you deny your physical needs you¡¯ll be able to attend to your soul.¡±


    I didn¡¯t argue. It wouldn¡¯t have done any good, but also, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to eat after having two of the green pills.


    Farlin walked out of the room as abruptly as he¡¯d entered. It had been a shorter lecture than I anticipated, but there had been twice as much punishment. He must¡¯ve been in a bad mood.


    I changed into my nightclothes. There was no point in staying up just to fight through the stomach cramps. It felt better when I was lying down, so it made most sense to just go to bed. I blew out the candle, climbing under my blanket with a moan.


    ¡°I hate that man,¡± I whispered to the darkness.


    It was continually baffling to me that my mother had agreed to marry him. Not only that, but she seemed to have fallen in love with him. She was genuinely happy living as his wife. Sometimes that was enough to console me¡ªI was glad that she was happy. Most of the time, though, I was just confused about how she could be so blind.


    She knew how he treated me. None of his behaviors were secret. Yet, she appeared to view everything through some sort of filter. She was convinced that everything he did was for the good of the family. (She, at least, still considered me to be a part of the family.)


    It was something I¡¯d never understand.


    I curled into a ball, hugging my knees. It made the pain slightly better. I stared up at the ceiling, allowing my thoughts to wander.


    It would be my birthday in a couple of months. I¡¯d be fifteen, which was when girls were considered to be young women. It was a milestone birthday for every young person in the village. I wondered if Smitta Farlin would allow my mother to celebrate it as other families would.


    My musings were cut off when I heard loud voices from outside. I climbed out of bed, already feeling the chill of the floorboards. It would be a cold night.


    I walked over to the slit window, trying to look out from my limited view. It was difficult to see anything, even though it was still relatively early in the evening. Unfortunately, I found that I didn¡¯t have to search long.


    I soon spotted a line of lanterns held by a dozen men from the village. They were armed with whatever weapons they could fashion on short notice, walking up the path that would lead them to the mountain.

 (Part 2) Chapter Four

    Aunt Ellie sent me on an errand the next day. Mother had been looking pale, so she needed some blood-nourishing herbs from the physician. I donned my coverings before stepping out into the chilly morning.


    My boots sounded louder than normal on the stone walkways. The mist from my breath made my gray veil seem even colder against my face. I hugged my shawl closer around my shoulders, trying to trap as much warmth as possible.


    The late autumn was a surprisingly social time of year for the village. The harvest was over, but the winter work hadn¡¯t yet begun. It was a time for merchants to come to visit, for trading to take place, and for news to be exchanged.


    I headed toward the center of the town, where the physician¡¯s shop was located. I passed several other shops and stands along the way, hearing a string of conversations as I went.


    ¡°Enough bragging!¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed! It¡¯s time for action.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of those men, going up to the forest like that.¡±


    ¡°Another group went up today, you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­rid us of those vermin.¡±


    ¡°No other way, I think.¡±


    ¡°I heard Lord Yubran is finally taking notice.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®bout time!¡±


    ¡°Them Smittas sure are a boon in these troubled times!¡±


    I snorted quietly to myself. The villagers were skilled at congratulating themselves over things that had nothing to do with them. I suspected that they¡¯d spend a week or two making daily trips up our little mountain (with no results) and then convince themselves that they¡¯d saved the town from evil.


    I walked into the physician¡¯s shop, taking in the strange scents of hundreds of dried plants. The walls were covered in shelves and drawers, each one carefully labeled. A pair of elderly ladies were having a detailed discussion with the physician at the counter. One of the assistants¡ªa teenage boy who viewed me with open hostility¡ªapproached me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I handed him the prescription written out by the midwife. I didn¡¯t speak, since that seemed to anger the people who already didn¡¯t like me. The assistant stomped away, looking offended that I had business there.


    Two other women came in while I was being served. They stood nearby, close enough that I could hear their murmured conversation while we all waited.


    ¡°The Hale girl is sick again.¡±


    ¡°The youngest one?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm. She might die this time.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the one that¡­?¡±


    The woman nodded solemnly.


    The other woman sighed and shook her head. ¡°What good are all these daytime warriors now?¡± she hissed. ¡°Where were they during the summer when all those forest attacks were happening?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know! I heard it was a kag.¡±


    ¡°I heard that, too!¡±


    ¡°I bet it¡¯s still there, feeding on our children.¡±


    ¡°No wonder so many of them are sick.¡±


    I frowned, folding my arms. Tsuki had said that Shin had left the area for the winter. Surely, there weren¡¯t any other kags in the area. Why were there still rumors like that going around the village?


    One of the women spotted me and they both shied away. They began whispering while staring pointedly in my direction. Did they think that I wouldn¡¯t know that they were talking about me now? Did they think that somehow I was responsible for the sick children in the village?


    The physician¡¯s assistant returned with my bundle of herbs. I handed him the payment and hurried out of the shop.


    I felt free to roll my eyes since my veil hid my expression. I was always irritated by my interactions with the villagers, but I reminded myself that it was better than being beaten by them. In that regard, my mother had been right that things were better.


    I took a circular route home so I could pass by the cobbler shop. Tsuki was helping Master Heele in front, trying to be inconspicuous while two young women giggled in his direction. I made several passes until he noticed me, making faces at him each time.


    I could tell that he was embarrassed by all the attention, but my teasing made him smile. Once I¡¯d succeeded in annoying him, I went back home to deliver the herbs.


    Aunt Ellie seemed breathless when I arrived. ¡°Go wash up, they¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    I stared at her blankly. ¡°Who?¡±


    She pushed me toward the water basin without answering, so I simply did as I was told. I took off my hat and veil, hanging them on the stand in the corner. I also set my gloves aside, but I left the rest of my clothing the same. I scrubbed my hands and face, patting them dry with a towel. Then I glanced in a small mirror to make sure my hair hadn¡¯t escaped its braid.


    As I was finishing, I heard the front door open.


    Smitta Farlin¡¯s heavy step sounded on the wooden floor, followed by an unfamiliar one. I turned to face Aunt Ellie, clutching my hands together anxiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here during the day?¡± I whispered.


    She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she breathed back. ¡°Your mother just told me to make sure you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°Sticks and mud,¡± I hissed to myself, hearkening back to my days with Min and Budding.


    I hurried out of the kitchen to the living room, where Mother was already waiting with the baby in her arms. Smitta Farlin and his master sat in the two armchairs as if they were grand thrones.


    I¡¯d never seen Grand Smitta Leen up close, so I found myself studying his sharp face.


    He had a scholarly sort of appearance, perhaps because of his glasses. He could¡¯ve looked kind and grandfatherly, but his expression prevented that. His pinched look of disapproval removed any trace of friendliness that might¡¯ve been found.


    The man looked me up and down as if studying some sort of disgusting specimen. I folded my arms tightly across my chest, ducking my head down.


    ¡°So,¡± he said slowly, ¡°this is the being you mentioned.¡±


    He spoke about me as if I wasn¡¯t in the room. My eyes darted to my mother, who sat in the rocking chair with the baby. Devotion was starting to fuss, so she hummed a quiet lullaby to soothe him.


    ¡°Yes, teacher,¡± Smitta Farlin answered. ¡°This is she.¡±


    ¡°Such a tragedy,¡± Grand Smitta Leen continued. ¡°She could have been lovely, were it not for the mark of evil on her.¡±


    Farlin nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, such a waste.¡±


    I felt a flash of indignation. Were they saying that my only value was in how I looked? It wasn¡¯t as if either of them was good-looking either. The double standard was maddening. If we were going to judge people¡¯s value solely on their appearance, more men would suffer than women.


    Besides, I was more than willing to work for a living. It wasn¡¯t my fault that no one was willing to give me a chance.


    A flood of words crowded in my throat, but I forced them down with some effort. It wouldn¡¯t do any good to argue with those two old vultures, anyway.


    ¡°I am told she is called Theophana,¡± Grand Smitta Leen said, directing his words to my mother.


    She straightened her back immediately, her expression becoming alert. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I frowned. It would¡¯ve been just as easy for him to ask me my name.


    ¡°It¡¯s a strong name, steeped in tradition,¡± he mused. ¡°One might hope that she would anchor herself in the innate character of such a name.¡±


    Mother looked proud. ¡°It was my great-aunt¡¯s name.¡±


    Grand Smitta Leen nodded. ¡°I met her once,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mother and I asked at the same time.


    All eyes turned to me with varying degrees of surprise that I¡¯d spoken. Mother seemed a little concerned, while the two men appeared displeased. I hadn¡¯t been told not to speak, so I didn¡¯t see why they¡¯d be upset.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Grand Smitta Leen went on after a moment. ¡°She was being reprimanded for heretical ideas. I¡¯m told she wasn¡¯t always so wild, but I would hope that you would strive to be¡­better in your moral standing, especially given your natural disadvantages.¡±


    I glanced at Mother again. Usually, she was the first to speak up in defense of Auntie Theophana, but she simply nodded.


    ¡°If you say so,¡± I muttered.


    Leen studied me, rubbing his chin. ¡°One would wish for her to look more repentant.¡±


    Smitta Farlin inclined his head. ¡°Yes, she does have an air of defiance about her.¡±


    ¡°How can she be so unashamed of herself?¡±


    ¡°It is surprising.¡±


    ¡°Shocking, really.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s due to her upbringing. She spent little time among humans, so she never learned proper shame for her heritage.¡±


    My eyes darted between the two men. Were they talking about me? I couldn¡¯t follow their conversation. I gave my mother a questioning glance, but she wasn¡¯t helpful. She merely bowed her head as if she¡¯d done something wrong.


    ¡°Mistress Dean,¡± Grand Smitta Leen said, bringing Mother¡¯s head up once more, ¡°I understand your distress. Don¡¯t be disheartened, though. It¡¯s not too late to fix these things.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look as confident as her husband in the Grand Smitta¡¯s words. ¡°Oh?¡±


    The older man nodded. ¡°I think that we can find use for your, uh, child.¡±


    Mother¡¯s eyes widened. Her arms tightened around the baby, even though they were talking about me. Her words tumbled out in a rush. ¡°You¡¯re not going to send her up the mountain, are you? You can¡¯t expect a young girl to travel with soldiers, it¡¯s not decent. Also, it¡¯s not safe on that mountain. The last time we were there we were attacked by a nokk!¡±


    I found myself staring at her in confusion. At first, I¡¯d assumed she was talking about our little mountain by the village, but I realized that wasn¡¯t the case. She was talking about the big mountain to the east.


    ¡°Soldiers?¡± I asked slowly. ¡°What soldiers?¡±


    Grand Smitta Leen was waving one of his hands, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, Mistress Dean.¡±


    ¡°What soldiers?¡± I repeated louder.


    They all looked at me as if I¡¯d said something strange. I took turns staring down each of them, waiting for one of them to answer me. Smitta Farlin was the first to recover, gesturing to the hallway over his shoulder.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t needed here anymore, Theophana. Return to the attic.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    He gave me a look that froze my words in my throat. I¡¯d rarely seen his expression so icy and unforgiving. I didn¡¯t dare to make another sound, no matter how many questions gathered in my mind.


    I curtsied to them, fixing my gaze to the ground. As I walked past Smitta Farlin, he handed me a green pellet to eat once I reached my room. I bit back a sigh, holding it carefully in my hand. If it crumbled, I¡¯d receive a whipping for ¡®avoiding my punishment.¡¯


    I climbed the stairs to the attic, closing the door behind me. I leaned my head against the wall as I shut my eyes. I felt a terrible, sinking feeling in my stomach.


    I¡¯d assumed that everything would be fine since the villagers were wasting their time in the nearby forest. Anything magical that could be easily found by humans had left that small mountain long ago. The remaining creatures could only be detected with a great amount of effort.


    However, Mother had just said that soldiers had gone to the big mountain. That was a completely different story.


    The big mountain was thriving with all sorts of magical life. It was far enough from human settlements that it was like a sanctuary. If soldiers had been sent there (not just villagers with farming tools, but actual soldiers with weapons), the beings living there were in danger.


    ¡°Where did the soldiers come from, anyway?¡± I asked aloud.


    ¡°The Smittas convinced Lord Yubran to send them, of course,¡± said a gravelly voice from behind me.


    I spun around, staring at the shadowy corner of the room. I immediately recognized the voice, but I simply couldn¡¯t believe it. I had to confirm it with my own eyes.


    His black quartz-like skin made him almost invisible in the dim light of the attic, but I could still make out his small humanoid form. His rough, angular form was so familiar, even after all that time apart.


    ¡°Min,¡± I gasped, tears springing to my eyes.


    I sprinted across the room, falling to my knees to embrace him. To my surprise, he wrapped his thin arms around me tightly.


    ¡°Stupid child,¡± he chided. ¡°Why have you grown so large? You shouldn¡¯t grow larger until you know what to do with the added height.¡±


    I tried to laugh, but it all turned into sobs. ¡°Where have you been?¡± I demanded. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting and waiting and waiting.¡±


    The hoak stood back, poking my forehead with his splinter-like finger. ¡°Up the mountain, trying to keep chaos from breaking out.¡±


    I flinched. ¡°Is it bad?¡±


    He laughed roughly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s bad. But that¡¯s not the problem at hand. You look terrible, Tiff. Why do you smell so awful?¡±


    I looked down at myself. I was still wearing my gray dress, so I had to admit he was right about that. I held up the back of my hand to my nose, sniffing it closely. ¡°I smell like soap,¡± I argued.


    Min shook his head. ¡°You smell like rotting bark. I¡¯m not teasing you,¡± he insisted. ¡°It¡¯s choking me. Something is very wrong.¡±


    I continued to search myself, wondering if something had gotten on my dress while I had been out of the house. After a moment, Min grabbed my hand and pulled the green pellet from my grip.


    ¡°What is this?¡± he hissed.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I dismissed, ¡°Smitta Farlin gives them to me when I make him mad, as a punishment.¡±


    Mineral rubbed the pellet between his fingers, studying it closely. His expression grew rigid with anger and he transformed the remaining bits of the pill into stone.


    ¡°Poison,¡± he spat.


    My jaw dropped. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You must never take those herbs again,¡± he warned. ¡°It would be better to accept any other punishment than that.¡±


    ¡°How could it be poison,¡± I stammered. ¡°I¡¯ve been taking them for years, and I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    ¡°Not poison to kill,¡± Min said. ¡°Poison to keep from being alive.¡±


    My mouth worked silently for a moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I said finally.


    He shook his fist in the air. ¡°These herbs¡­they are like pruning a tree so aggressively that it is barely alive. You do not have magic, you do not have life force, you do not have leaves or fruit.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t considered how long it had been since the last time I¡¯d tried to use magic. There hadn¡¯t been any need for it living in my boring village life. How much longer would it have taken me to realize that I couldn¡¯t even do it anymore?


    ¡°I need to take you to Budding,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°She can cleanse you.¡±


    ¡°Will I die?¡±


    The hoak reached over and cupped my face between his hands. ¡°No, little one,¡± he said gently. ¡°You won¡¯t die. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    I took a deep breath. Tears were welling up in my eyes again. ¡°Did he know he was doing it?¡±


    I knew the answer before I¡¯d even asked.


    Of course, he¡¯d known. He probably thought he was doing the right thing by cutting me off from that part of myself. What I really wanted to know was if my mother had been aware of what he¡¯d been doing to me. If she¡¯d know how he¡¯d been hurting me¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m getting out of order,¡± Min told me. ¡°I¡¯ve come to get you. This is just another reason for you to come.¡±


    I felt my heart leap in my chest. ¡°I get to leave here?¡±


    ¡°Not permanently,¡± he amended, but he looked as if the thought made him upset. ¡°However, Budding told me to come and find you. There¡¯s trouble up the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Because of the soldiers?¡± I asked.


    The hoak nodded. ¡°The Followers of Purity have been stirring up trouble for a while now, using villagers as a way to pressure leaders into letting them use their soldiers. You saw before that things on the mountain were precarious even before this all began. Some of the tiernan wanted to start a fight long before the soldiers arrived.¡±


    I clearly remembered learning about the different factions in conflict when we had gone to gather medicine for Aunt Ellie when I was younger. ¡°Now the soldiers have given them an excuse to start the war,¡± I finished for him.


    Min agreed. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    My brow contracted. ¡°Why does Budding want me there? It doesn¡¯t seem likely that she¡¯d want me in the middle of a war zone.¡±


    He smiled without humor. ¡°You¡¯re right in that. Unfortunately, there¡¯s a special circumstance. Do you remember Wake?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I exclaimed. How could I forget my water tiernan guide?


    ¡°You made a pact with Wake, promising that you would come when she needed help.¡±


    I remembered that as well. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Min crossed his rough arms. ¡°Well, she¡¯s calling in that favor. We need to leave as soon as it gets dark.¡±

 (Part 2) Chapter Five

    In a rare stroke of good fortune, Mother and Smitta Farlin were invited to the Westerly house for supper that night. Mother was practically giddy as she got ready.


    ¡°Do you think formal dress would be too much?¡± she worried. ¡°Father always preferred us to look our best. I haven¡¯t been invited to the house since before Theophana was born. Are you sure I was included in the invitation? Even the baby? What about Theophana? It seems a shame to leave her home alone¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Mother,¡± I reassured her as I finished my meal of porridge. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well anyway.¡±


    Aunt Ellie was holding Devotion as Mother dressed. She smiled at me from the hallway, her eyes filled with pity.


    ¡°Farlin already went over with Grand Smitta Leen,¡± my mother continued as if I hadn¡¯t spoken. ¡°Am I keeping everyone waiting?¡±


    ¡°No, Eva,¡± Aunt Ellie assured her. ¡°You have plenty of time.¡±


    She rushed anyway.


    ¡°Go to bed early,¡± she said as they went out the door. ¡°Send word if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    They were gone in a flurry of motion, and I was glad for the quiet.


    Min became visible as soon as it became certain that they wouldn¡¯t be returning. ¡°What a commotion,¡± he grumbled.


    I made a sound of agreement but immediately set to work. I went into my mother¡¯s room, opening up her clothing trunk. I didn¡¯t have anything appropriate for climbing a mountain, so I just borrowed the darkest dress that Mother owned.


    I tied a scarf around my head and found the thickest gloves that I could. I bundled up in layers, finishing off with Mother¡¯s winter coat.


    ¡°How far up the mountain are we going?¡± I asked the hoak. ¡°If I¡¯m gone too long, they¡¯ll find out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be more than just the night,¡± Min admitted. ¡°I can cast a spell on your room to make it seem like you¡¯re in there, but only if they don¡¯t go to check.¡±


    I sighed quietly. ¡°That would probably be enough.¡±


    We went into the kitchen, where I began filling a sack with food that would be easy to eat while walking. I avoided anything that would need to be cooked since I knew fires would be dangerous. I filled a waterskin, then strapped all my supplies to my back.


    ¡°Will I need any medical supplies?¡± I inquired.


    Min shook his head. ¡°Not the humankind.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going, then,¡± I said, anxious to begin.


    We slipped out the front door, keeping to the shadows as much as possible. We were already in the eastern section of the village, so it was easy to sneak past the buildings and into the open fields. I suspected that Min used some of his magic to keep us out of sight, so we left the town without any issue.


    As we climbed the foothills, Min reached down to pick up dead grass and flowers. He wove them into a bracelet and affixed it to my wrist.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I laughed.


    ¡°Hush,¡± he scolded.


    The hoak closed his rough hands around the bracelet, murmuring some quiet words that I couldn¡¯t quite hear. When he opened his fingers, I saw that the dead plants had been transformed into delicately carved stone. The leaves, once withered and broken, were now fully formed in green jade and carnelian.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter how it looks,¡± Min muttered roughly, although he looked pleased. ¡°It¡¯s to help draw out some of that awful poison.¡±


    He made a second bracelet, placing it on my other wrist and transforming it in the same fashion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take them off,¡± he warned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that I can,¡± I said with a grin, pointing out the lack of a clasp.


    Mineral harrumphed at me, but he patted my arm gently. I could tell that he was worried, even though he tried to hide it. He stayed close, watching my movements with covert glances. He reached out every time that I stumbled, as if he could catch me if I fell.


    It had been a long time since I¡¯d been away from the village, so I hadn¡¯t realized how out of shape I¡¯d gotten. Following the path out of the valley left me feeling winded¡ªsomething that I had never experienced before.


    I expected Min to tease me for my physical state, but his rock-like lips simply pressed into a thin line as we slowed our pace.


    ¡°What have you been doing for the past two years?¡± he asked quietly.


    I gave a half-smile. ¡°Oh, you know. I¡¯ve been learning how to be a good human.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°I want the real answer, Tiff.¡±


    ¡°That is the real answer,¡± I insisted. ¡°Mother taught me all the skills of a useful household woman, although I don¡¯t know why. No one would ever want to marry a tainted person like me. Smitta Farlin teaches me what I have to do to save my soul.¡±


    Min looked displeased with my response. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t believe anything you just said.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s what they believe.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make them right.¡±


    My attempts at levity dropped away. ¡°Mother really thinks she¡¯s doing what¡¯s best. She thinks that I¡¯ll go on living in the village, just like everyone else there.¡±


    ¡°Does she ever let you go to the forest?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I admitted. ¡°She says it¡¯s not safe.¡±


    ¡°Not safe?¡± Min sputtered. ¡°You grew up there, and she says it¡¯s not safe?¡±


    ¡°Shin was coming during the warm months to teach Tsuki,¡± I explained, ¡°so that led to rumors in the village about monsters in the forest.¡±


    The hoak made a sound of disgust.


    ¡°I tried to explain it to her,¡± I went on, ¡°but it didn¡¯t make a difference. I was afraid that if I said too much Smitta Farlin would get involved.¡±


    Min nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s probably for the best, but doesn¡¯t she understand how important it is for you to spend time there?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it,¡± I muttered, kicking at the dirt in our path.


    ¡°Keeping a tiernan from their source is like starving them,¡± Min exclaimed. ¡°Your mother should know that.¡±


    I heavy silence settled over me.


    Did she know that? Did my mother understand the repercussions of her decisions on my behalf? I wanted to believe that she just thought she was doing what was best for me, but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. How much did she know about tiernan? How much had she learned from my father? She¡¯d never been clear on the subject.


    Was she ignorant about certain things? Or was she willfully trying to change them?


    Sometimes it seemed like she wanted to believe that her determination to make me completely human would make it happen. As if her stubborn rejection of my tiernan side might eventually make it disappear.


    I almost laughed at the thought, even though I wasn¡¯t amused.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m half-human,¡± I murmured, ¡°otherwise, I would¡¯ve died long ago.¡±


    Min reached up and squeezed my hand. ¡°Humans are not always wise when they think they are right.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    We continued walking quietly, breathing in the pure night air and feeling the moonlight on our skin. I felt so much relief being with Mineral, I couldn¡¯t put it into words. Being with him, away from the confines of the village, I felt like I could finally exist again.


    I hadn¡¯t realized how constricting my life had become until that moment. I knew that it was confining, but I didn¡¯t remember the feeling of my life before. It had happened bit by bit, day by day. I had slowly suffocated without recalling how deeply I used to be able to breathe.


    I suddenly wanted to run and yell and cry all at once.


    I could feel the world alive all around me. It was so beautiful and vibrant. I felt the urge to lie down on the withered grass and drink it all in.


    Min seemed to sense the change in me. He grinned up at me, sharing in my rapture.


    Even with our moderate speed, we reached the foot of the mountain in good time. I saw the river encircling the base was low due to the time of year. That would make crossing easier.


    ¡°I wonder if the river creature will talk to us,¡± I mused aloud.


    Min didn¡¯t ask for clarification. He simply shook his head. ¡°Anything that is able to leave will flee before long.¡±


    The crease in my forehead deepened. ¡°Is it really that bad?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°The mountain will burn before the humans will be satisfied.¡±


    My eyes swept the surrounding area. ¡°Where are they?¡± I asked. ¡°The soldiers?¡±


    The hoak pointed up the slope. ¡°The Grand Smitta brought some with him from the city, but most of them were sent by the local lord. I would guess there are at least a hundred of them.¡±


    My jaw dropped. ¡°A hundred?¡±


    He nodded grimly.


    ¡°How are there so many?¡±


    ¡°Lord Yubran keeps soldiers in his castle at all times,¡± Min explained. ¡°They live there with him.¡±


    I felt a little foolish that I¡¯d never thought about that before. ¡°I guess that makes sense,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he encouraged, easing himself down to cross the river. ¡°We have a long climb ahead. Budding and Wake are waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re together?¡± I asked in surprise.


    He nodded. ¡°All of the tiernan who have stayed neutral in the conflict ended up keeping close to each other.¡±


    I climbed down into the river, finding rocks to step on. I didn¡¯t want to get my boots wet if I could avoid it. I had to focus on each of my steps, so when I looked up again, Min was already in the trees on the mountain. I scrambled up the steep slope, breathing heavily as I pulled myself up.


    ¡°Borrow strength from the trees,¡± Min advised. ¡°They have plenty to spare.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember how,¡± I admitted.


    He sighed. ¡°I wish Budding was here.¡±


    I sat at the base of a pine, leaning against its rough trunk. I rested my cheek on the bark, taking in the texture. I tried to recall Budding¡¯s teaching about how to use magic, but her words eluded me. I couldn¡¯t connect to the surrounding plants, drawing from the golden threads invisible to the physical eyes.


    My stomach was hurting, even though I hadn¡¯t had any of the green pellets that day.


    I wrapped my arms around the tree and closed my eyes. There had been a time when I had felt just as strong and solid. There had been days when I had been unbothered by the outside world.


    I wished I still felt that way.


    Tears sprung to my eyes, streaming down my face before I was aware of them.


    So much had changed over the past few years. How long had it been since Mother and I had been on a picnic? When was the last time I had run through the forest without wearing shoes?


    I hadn¡¯t done anything that I loved in such a long time. I hadn¡¯t felt like myself for as long as I could remember.


    I continued to hug the tree and cry.


    Min came over to sit next to me. He didn¡¯t say anything. He simply rested his head against me, patting my knee with a gentle hand.


    I suddenly remembered a song that Aunt Theophana used to sing to me. It was a mystery how I could possibly recall anything from that young age, but somehow I did. The words rose up from the depths of my memory, and I started to sing them as well.


    I am the daughter of wise ones,


    The daughter of Earth,


    The daughter of queens,


    The daughter of royal birth.


    My coming was told


    Long ago in the stars,


    My destiny has been sung


    By both those near and far.


    The men of this age


    Hide the words of my fate.


    They take for themselves


    And they say I must wait.


    They know not the power


    That grows in my breast,


    It waits for no man or beast


    It withstands all tests.


    I am the daughter of wise ones,


    The daughter of Earth,


    The daughter of queens,


    The daughter of royal birth.


    I stopped because I couldn¡¯t remember the next verse. My throat was strained because it had been so long since I¡¯d last sung, but the pain in my stomach had disappeared and my limbs felt stronger.


    Min smiled at me proudly. ¡°Beautiful magic,¡± he complimented.


    A grin spread across my face. I¡¯d forgotten that music was a form of magic. ¡°I feel better,¡± I told him.


    He nodded. ¡°The more magic you use, the more poison will be driven from your body.¡±


    I got to my feet, ready to begin climbing the mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Min walked next to me, even though I knew that he could travel more efficiently. I appreciated his support since I was still weaker than I used to be. I used every handhold available, crawling whenever necessary.


    I remembered that the first stretch of the mountain was the steepest, so I didn¡¯t allow myself to get discouraged. Once we passed that first section, I stood upright and began walking at a faster pace.


    ¡°Where are Budding and Wake?¡± I asked.


    Min continued to monitor me with concern in his crystal eyes. ¡°They¡¯re at Wake¡¯s river,¡± he answered, trotting to keep up with me.


    ¡°Is that where Budding¡¯s trees are as well?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Her trees are farther up the mountain, but not by much. It¡¯s close enough that she isn¡¯t bothered by the distance.¡±


    ¡°Was it hard for her to be away from them when she came to teach me?¡± I inquired.


    Min reached out to steady my step when a stone rolled underneath my boot. ¡°It¡¯s always hard for a tiernan to be away from their original source, but they can adapt to a new environment. As long as they are being properly nourished, they can survive. This is how wanderers are created.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I thought that wanderers were rare, though.¡±


    ¡°They are,¡± he agreed. ¡°It takes a lot of mental and emotional fortitude. The longer they are away, the harder it is for a tiernan. Budding was glad to return after her summer with you, even though she was happy to teach you.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Budding has to stay with Wake right now, though,¡± Min told me.


    I pursed my lips. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Wake can¡¯t leave her river, and the mountain is especially dangerous,¡± he explained. ¡°Not just because of the soldiers, but also because of the conflict between the tiernan factions.¡±


    I was feeling increasingly uneasy. The mountain sounded like a war zone. How many fights were going on at once?


    I stumbled over an old tree branch lying on the ground. Mineral grabbed my arm to help me recover, but he wasn¡¯t very strong. I appreciated his efforts anyway.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Wake leave her river?¡±


    Min cleared his throat, looking a bit embarrassed. ¡°She¡¯s, uh, in the process of reproducing.¡±


    I stopped short. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Wake is pregnant.¡±

 (Part 2) Chapter Six

    I¡¯d never heard of a tiernan being pregnant before. I had no idea what it even entailed. I mean, I knew that tiernan reproduced (obviously), I just had never heard about the process. I had so many questions, but I didn¡¯t think that Min wanted to answer any of them.


    ¡°Wake can¡¯t leave the river at all?¡± I clarified.


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°Why does Budding have to stay with her?¡±


    The hoak took a deep breath, seeming distressed. ¡°She¡¯s trying to keep the area safe. At first, she was enriching the magic of the area and deterring any creatures with ill intentions. Now she¡¯s having to set up wards to keep humans away.¡±


    I stepped around a cluster of bramble in my path, finding an easier way up the slope. ¡°This all sounds complicated,¡± I said, shaking my head.


    ¡°Of course, it is,¡± Min snorted. ¡°The mountain has been a mess for the past few years.¡±


    I pressed my lips together. ¡°Can you explain it to me?¡±


    He gave a heavy sigh. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story. It goes back from before your village even existed.¡±


    I gestured to our surroundings. ¡°We have time.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± he grumbled, clearing his throat. ¡°I was never meant to be a history teacher, though.¡±


    ¡°How old are you, anyway?¡± I teased.


    He glared at me but didn¡¯t answer the question.


    ¡°Many generations ago,¡± he began, ¡°humans lived in harmony with other beings. They had their own forms of magic and they were connected to their own source.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡±


    The hoak nodded. ¡°This was during the early years of humankind. However, it began to change over time.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    His expression scrunched thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the details. I just know that humans forsook their original source in favor of new oaths. They began taking resources instead of nurturing growth. They started to persecute and oppress those around them.¡±


    The ground in front of us was becoming more rugged. The moonlit shadows played tricks on my eyes, causing me to hesitate as I came to a ditch. I slowly lowered myself to the ground, crawling across the leafy trench with care. ¡°Why would they do that?¡±


    ¡°This happened throughout generations,¡± Min explained. ¡°Human lives are short, so they didn¡¯t realize how much they had been changing.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± I grunted, dissatisfied.


    It was frustrating to think of what could be lost between parents and their children. Even something as simple as the teachings of love for the earth or respect for other creatures¡ªlook at the consequences such things have brought.


    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± he went on, ¡°the rest of us remembered the broken vows and lost friendships.¡±


    I brushed the dirt from my skirt as I stood. ¡°There must have been hard feelings.¡±


    Mineral inclined his head. ¡°Some more than others. Kags were once close to humans, so the loss of friendship is hard for them. Hoaks, on the other hand, are only bothered when humans take resources that don¡¯t belong to them. Fae don¡¯t really care either way.¡±


    ¡°What about tiernan?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Tiernan are very particular about oaths, so that¡¯s an issue for them,¡± he replied.


    I pursed my lips. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°There were those who simply moved away from human settlements¡ªyou see that even now. Many magical beings will avoid humans instead of confronting them. Others¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­want to fight them,¡± I finished for him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he agreed glumly.


    We reached a ridge that didn¡¯t have a clear path around. Min appeared at the top before I had time to wonder how he could climb it. With a small shrug, I grasped the nearest handholds and started to hoist myself up. My skirt made the ordeal cumbersome, but I rolled on the top with a grin of victory.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we pause for a break?¡± Min suggested.


    I agreed reluctantly, still annoyed that my stamina was so reduced. I pulled the waterskin from my back, taking a long drink. ¡°How much farther?¡±


    ¡°Not far,¡± he soothed, patting my arm.


    I took a deep breath, closing my eyes briefly. ¡°So,¡± I continued after a moment, ¡°the tiernan want to confront the humans.¡±


    ¡°Some of them,¡± Min acknowledged. ¡°As I said before, it¡¯s difficult for tiernan to move away from their original source. For many, they cannot survive the change. Being forced to separate leads to their death.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t realized the consequences were so severe. I wasn¡¯t sure what I¡¯d thought happened.


    When I considered the empty forest where I grew up, I suddenly felt foolish. Of course, it was full of wildlife¡ªdeer, squirrels, doves, bees, and the like. However, one wouldn¡¯t find tiernan or hoaks or fae among those woods. I¡¯d never thought that odd. I¡¯d never questioned why.


    Surely, there must have been plenty of magical creatures at some point. After all, there were at least three focal points that Budding had shown me. With rich sources of magic, how could it not be a gathering place?


    So, where had they gone?


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Long ago, there were many tiernan living in the three valleys,¡± Min pointed back in the direction of the village. ¡°They were forced to leave when the humans settled there. There were also tiernan who lived in the forest where you grew up, but the human influence expanded until they couldn¡¯t stay either.¡±


    My head drooped sadly. I knew everything he was saying was true.


    Where could they have gone if they couldn¡¯t leave their source? What could they do if they couldn¡¯t adapt?


    If their trees were cut down and their rivers diverted and their stones quarried, what could the nature spirits do?


    ¡°It isn¡¯t just the tiernan that have been harmed,¡± Min¡¯s voice was growing rough with anger. ¡°Hardly anything is left in the valley and the forest. This mountain used to be the last refuge in the area.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t they be satisfied with what they have?¡± he demanded. ¡°Even we aren¡¯t safe anymore. The local lord has been sending workers up the mountain over the past few years to take what we have here.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Is that why the tiernan are talking about war?¡±


    Min hit his rock-like fists together. ¡°They have plenty of their own resources, but they must take our trees and water. They kill our animals, mine our ore, hunt for magical beings, and taint our sources. It¡¯s no wonder the tiernan grow tired of keeping the peace!¡±


    My brow furrowed. ¡°What does Budding think about this?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°She thinks that conflict won¡¯t resolve anything, but she won¡¯t go out of her way to protect the humans either.¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°There are tiernan trying to protect humans?¡± I asked, incredulous.


    Min barked a laugh. ¡°Can you believe it?¡±


    I tugged on the end of my braid, as I tended to do when I was confused. ¡°Why would they do that?¡±


    He got to his feet, urging me to follow. Apparently, our break was over. ¡°Some magical beings persist in viewing humans as lost children, the fools.¡±


    We continued on our way up the slope. I could tell that we were heading toward water, but it was still at a distance. It was a relief to me that I could use those old instincts, even though the rest of my magic had been affected by the poison in my body.


    A sudden wind passed through the trees, filling my limbs with a chill. I shivered violently despite my layers of clothing. It seemed colder than it should be for the time of year, even with being at a higher elevation.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, rubbing and patting my torso to encourage blood flow. I didn¡¯t remember being so bothered by the change of seasons when I was younger, and I wondered if it had something to do with the green pellets I¡¯d been taking.


    I shook away the thoughts. It didn¡¯t matter. What was past was past. Min and Budding would help get the poison out of my body, and that was what was important now.


    I held on to the trees that I passed, using them as supports. Their strength was comforting to me in the darkness, like old friends. The path we followed looked to be a deer trail, but it was easy enough to follow.


    I was still trying to get a full grasp of the situation on the mountain, so I continued to press Min for information.


    ¡°So, the main conflict between the two groups of tiernan is that one side wants to fight humans and the other side wants to protect them?¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Last time I was here Wake said that the tiernan weren¡¯t fighting each other, though,¡± I added.


    The hoak hummed softly. ¡°Well, they weren¡¯t then. Things have become heated recently¡­¡±


    ¡°They are fighting?¡± I gasped.


    Min hopped onto a boulder, bringing himself to my eye level. ¡°Most tiernan think themselves above such things personally, but that doesn¡¯t stop them from encouraging others to do it on their behalf.¡±


    My jaw dropped. ¡°That seems cowardly.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°It all stems from the fact that most of them don¡¯t have a wide range of mobility. There are many things that tiernan prefer not to do themselves. Why do you think that they have such a long history with hoaks?¡±


    Honestly, I¡¯d never considered it before.


    ¡°But this is why it¡¯s so dangerous to have the soldiers on the mountain,¡± Min went on.


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Humans are easy to manipulate into violence,¡± he pointed out.


    I couldn¡¯t argue the point, even if I¡¯d been inclined.


    ¡°What a mess,¡± I muttered.


    Min snorted. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    We came across a small stream, but it was barely a trickle that time of year. Water flow would continue to drop until spring when snow began to melt. Still, it was enough for us to follow as we wound our way up the mountain toward the larger waterways.


    I was picking my way through a patch of pebbles when I heard a voice shouting from afar. I froze in my tracks, staring wide-eyed at Min.


    ¡°To the brush,¡± he hissed.


    We ducked to the nearest cover, moving as quietly as we could manage.


    I knew that Min could make himself invisible, but there was only so much that I could do about my yellow skin. Even wearing dark clothes, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hide the vivid tones of my face in the moonlight.


    I hid my head in my arms, curling up into a ball underneath the branches of the bramble. The voices grew closer, along with the heavy steps of boots.


    ¡°How much farther are we going tonight, sir?¡±


    ¡°As far as I say, third,¡± snapped a response.


    The soldiers sounded terse.


    ¡°The firsts are cold and tired,¡± the original soldier continued. ¡°We should stop and build a fire.¡±


    ¡°Unless you want to be demoted to second, you better shut your mouth.¡±


    They marched past us. I waited until the sound of their passing had long faded before I dared to move.


    ¡°Min?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he reassured me, appearing at my side. His rough hand patted my hair as he gave me a chiseled smile. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry on before we see more of them.¡±


    We started walking again, trying not to make too much noise.


    ¡°What are the soldiers doing?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean, I know that the Smitta sent them to fight magic users but¡­what does that mean?¡±


    ¡°At the very beginning they were just stomping around, making a ruckus,¡± he said derisively. ¡°That was before the tiernan got involved, though.¡±


    I flinched at the thought.


    ¡°Most creatures can hide well enough, but that¡¯s only if they don¡¯t get betrayed,¡± Min went on. ¡°If a magical being is exposed in front of human soldiers, it¡¯s difficult for them to escape with their lives.¡±


    I tripped over some uneven ground, unable to catch myself in my distraction. I landed on my knees, unbothered by the brief pain. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t do that to each other,¡± I protested.


    ¡°Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t do that to another of their own kind,¡± Min said, making a valiant attempt to help me to my feet, ¡°but they are less concerned about other races.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that a tiernan probably wouldn¡¯t betray another tiernan, but they wouldn¡¯t care about betraying, say, a kag?¡± I demanded.


    He shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s the way of it.¡±


    ¡°What if a tiernan sends their hoak to betray a kag, who is helping another tiernan?¡± I inquired.


    His expression was grim. ¡°Something like that has definitely happened from time to time.¡±


    My mouth worked for a moment before words formed. ¡°How is that better?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Min admitted, ¡°but they tell themselves that it is.¡±


    ¡°This¡­how¡­I can¡¯t¡­¡± I sputtered.


    ¡°I know,¡± he sighed. ¡°Budding and I feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you lot supposed to be better than humans?¡± I accused.


    He lifted his hands. ¡°Every social group has its flaws, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± I said under my breath.


    We trudged on in silence for several minutes. I contemplated his words, scowling at the ground in front of me.


    It had been easy for me to assume that the tiernan world was so much better than the human world. After all, my experience with humans had never been pleasant. I wanted to think that there was something better beyond the village¡ªsomething untainted.


    It was difficult to acknowledge that my childhood beliefs had been wrong. I had thought all tiernan to be like Wake and Budding, but there were also ones that used soldiers to kill their enemies.


    That wasn¡¯t to say that I felt any better about the human community. I still felt that I didn¡¯t belong. However, the idealism I¡¯d placed over the tiernan had fallen away. I now understood that there was much for me to learn if I planned to ever live among them.


    Min left me to my thoughts. He seemed to sense that I was troubled by what I¡¯d learned. The sound of our breathing was the only noise that we made as we stole through the night.


    I stopped trying to keep track of time as we hiked. It made me wonder if I would¡¯ve been faster when I was younger, and that wasn¡¯t helpful to my mental state. Instead, I focused on seeing if there were any landmarks that I recognized from my last visit. (Which, there weren¡¯t.)


    ¡°There,¡± Min finally said, pointing through the trees.


    I could hear the river, even at a distance. It was difficult to see, though, as it appeared to be surrounded by high banks.


    Mineral hurried ahead of me, eager to return to Budding¡¯s side. I followed at a slower pace, suddenly feeling shy.


    A figure appeared with a flash of green light. She was in an animal form, but she shifted into a human. I wasn¡¯t sure how she would greet me, so I continued to hesitate.


    Her warm brown eyes fixed on mine, narrowing as a wide smile spread across her face. All of my reservations fell away as she rushed forward to engulf me in a tight embrace.


    ¡°Budding,¡± I sobbed, hugging her back with all of my strength.


    Her expression immediately changed as she leaned back to take a good look at me. Her forehead creased and she cupped my face in her hands. ¡°My sweet little sapling, what¡¯s happened to you?¡± she asked anxiously.


    Mineral began shouting in a language I couldn¡¯t understand, pointing back in the direction we¡¯d come. Apparently, his rage couldn¡¯t be contained by human words.


    Budding shushed him. ¡°No, you can¡¯t dismember anyone. We¡¯ll discuss what to do later.¡±


    The hoak stopped yelling, but the flow of his words didn¡¯t stop. I smiled as I buried my face in Budding¡¯s shoulder, reveling in the sensation of her smoothing my hair.


    She cradled me like a child, humming a gentle tune. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she whispered. ¡°I will keep you safe.¡±

 (Part 2) Chapter Seven

    Budding took my hand, leading me down toward the river edge. A warm sensation passed through me as we crossed the magical ward, but there was no other indicator that anything had changed. There was no flash of light, unlike when Budding had appeared. I couldn¡¯t tell if we¡¯d become invisible.


    The air, however, seemed less chilly. Perhaps the stars were brighter.


    The water of the river flowed as if it were midsummer, rather than approaching winter. I was surprised that it was so high. ¡°Where¡¯s Wake?¡± I asked, looking around.


    Budding pointed to a spot in the center of the river that glowed with a gentle light. ¡°She¡¯s sleeping. You can speak to her when she awakens.¡±


    I nodded, finding a smooth rock where I could settle down. To my surprise, Min sat right next to me, resting his hand on mine. Budding also kept close enough that our thighs were touching. She reached up and began unbraiding my hair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like how this looks,¡± she commented casually.


    The chestnut locks had been thoroughly tamed, though. Even when they weren¡¯t braided (which, they usually were those days), they lay in calm waves on my shoulders. Strangely, I missed the wild mass that they had been in my childhood.


    Budding ran her fingers through my hair once it was loose. I closed my eyes, enjoying the sensation. It reminded me of when Mother used to comb my hair for me.


    ¡°How old are you now?¡± the tree tiernan inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fifteen in a couple of months,¡± I responded sleepily.


    ¡°Is that old for a human?¡± Min chuckled.


    I smiled, too. ¡°No, but I won¡¯t be considered a child anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still not fully grown as a tiernan,¡± Budding said, frowning, ¡°and what that Smitta did to you will slow the process.¡±


    I sat up straighter. ¡°Can you reverse it?¡±


    She took a deep breath. ¡°Not all of it. I can remove the danger, but it will take time for you to recover no matter what.¡±


    Min pointed to the bracelets on my wrists. ¡°I made her cleansing points,¡± he said proudly.


    Budding nodded, ¡°That will help.¡±


    She started gathering magic around us, creating a bubble of warmth. It was better than making a fire since it made no light or smoke. I set down my travel pack, pulling out some bread to eat.


    ¡°Take off your coat and roll up your sleeves,¡± Budding instructed.


    I was confused, but I did as I was told. I folded my outer layers carefully, setting them on a pile of dry leaves. I exposed as much of my arms as I could, offering them to my friend for inspection.


    My tiernan eyes could see her weaving golden threads of magic over my skin. My flesh began to glow in the darkness as if my blood was luminescent. My veins were red with my human blood, but there were also trails of green from my tiernan biology. However, both were tainted with a putrid brown color swirling through. It looked as though fecal matter had been released into my circulation.


    I grimaced at the sight.


    Even though I knew that Smitta Farlin had been feeding me the green pellets for the past two years, I hadn¡¯t been prepared to see the extent of damage that had been caused. My chest constricted so abruptly that I couldn¡¯t breathe. Budding and Min both gasped.


    Min¡¯s tirade in his native language renewed.


    Budding caressed my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Tiff. You¡¯re safe now.¡±


    ¡°I want it out,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°I can help you,¡± she reassured me.


    She pointed at one of my fingers, gathering a tiny amount of the poison into a mass like a splinter. Then, with delicate accuracy, she used a gossamer thread of magic to pull it out. The process hurt like the sting of a wasp, with the pain lingering just as long.


    I flinched at the finger, inspecting it closely. ¡°I don¡¯t see any difference.¡±


    Budding¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°It will take a while¡­¡±


    I whimpered, suddenly changing my mind. ¡°What if we just leave it?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she answered slowly, ¡°your body will eventually heal on its own, but it will take years.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to use magic in the meantime,¡± Min interjected.


    ¡°Which means you would¡¯ve made this trip for nothing, I¡¯m afraid,¡± added Budding.


    I shifted in my seat. ¡°Why? What did you call me here to do?¡±


    My two friends exchanged glances. ¡°We need the help of a wanderer,¡± Budding admitted, ¡°but you¡¯re as close as we can get.¡±


    I leaned forward, hugging my knees. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What do you need a wanderer for?¡±


    ¡°A tiernan is extremely vulnerable when they reproduce,¡± she explained. ¡°They have to put all of themselves into the process. If they stop before the new tiernan is fully formed, the seed will die and all the magic will be lost.¡±


    I chewed on my lower lip. ¡°That sounds dangerous.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± she acknowledged. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s become less common in recent years.¡±


    ¡°Wake chose a bad time to have a baby,¡± I said, scrunching my nose.


    Min pointed a thumb at his chest. ¡°That¡¯s what I said!¡±


    Budding smiled faintly. ¡°We need to go into hiding until the soldiers leave the mountain and the Followers of Purity lose interest in this endeavor. However, we can¡¯t do that as long as Wake is nurturing a seed.¡±


    I still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°How does a wanderer help with that?¡±


    ¡°A wanderer can take over nurturing the seed while moving away from the original source,¡± Budding said, lowering her voice fervently. ¡°They can keep the seed alive until it is returned.¡±


    ¡°Or until a new source is found,¡± Min added. ¡°There are tales of wanderers saving orphans.¡±


    I stared at them for a moment as their words sunk in.


    ¡°You want me to carry Wake¡¯s baby?¡± I blurted.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can,¡± Budding said quietly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like how humans do it,¡± Min hurried to explain. ¡°It doesn¡¯t go inside your body.¡±


    The relief I felt was momentary. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it would be any safer with me.¡±


    My teacher¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°We would have to cleanse as much poison as possible first. It would take a lot of magic and much courage.¡±


    I looked Budding in the eyes, rubbing the finger that still stung from the removal of the poison. Those brown orbs were filled with so much warmth and love. I knew that she wouldn¡¯t blame me if I said no to their request. It wasn¡¯t the way that Smitta Farlin asked for things to be done, where there was an underlying expectation. Instead, she was apologizing, even as she was asking.


    I knew that Wake wouldn¡¯t blame me, either. When she agreed to guide me to find medicinal herbs, this couldn¡¯t have been what she had in mind to repay her favor. I knew instinctively that they wouldn¡¯t ask this of me if they weren¡¯t desperate. They would¡¯ve searched for every other option before putting me in any sort of risk.


    I wanted to help, but I was worried. I would have to go back to the village¡ªback to where Smitta Farlin had control over what happened to me. Would Wake¡¯s baby be safe with me? Would I be able to keep it hidden?


    Also, what about the magic that was needed?


    I looked down at my arms, still glowing with Budding¡¯s magic. I could see the poison swirling around in my blood. The pain in my stomach sharpened just thinking about it.


    ¡°How long would it take to cleanse me?¡± I asked with trepidation.


    ¡°Doing it all at once would kill you,¡± Budding answered, shaking her head. ¡°The pain would be too much. However, if I put you into a dream state, I could do it faster than if you were awake.¡±


    My eyes narrowed. ¡°A dream state?¡±


    ¡°A magical sleep,¡± Min explained. ¡°You cannot wake up, no matter what happens to your body. But¡­it¡¯s dangerous for multiple reasons.¡±


    ¡°Other than the fact that I wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up?¡± I asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Only the one who casts it can wake you up,¡± Budding agreed, ¡°so if something were to happen to me, you¡¯d be stuck in the dream state.¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°Lovely,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Also,¡± Min continued, ¡°your mind is still active within the spell, so the magic can have unexpected effects.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Such as¡­?¡±


    The hoak quirked an eyebrow. ¡°If I knew that, it wouldn¡¯t be unexpected.¡±


    I made an exasperated sound. ¡°Very helpful,¡± I griped.


    He poked my shoulder teasingly, ¡°Mud brain.¡±


    ¡°Some have said they had visions,¡± Budding offered helpfully. ¡°Others gained powers they didn¡¯t have before. I heard a story of someone who had all of their memories replaced as if they had led a completely different life.¡±


    ¡°One hoak became a different element,¡± Min declared.


    I gave him a sideways glance. ¡°Are you making that up?¡±


    He looked offended. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t know any examples,¡± I reminded him.


    Min sniffed, folding his arms across his chest. ¡°I just forgot about that one.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I responded skeptically.


    Budding grinned at our interaction, but didn¡¯t wait for it to escalate. ¡°The dream state is known to be dangerous. Some have even died while in it. It would make it so we could cleanse the poison faster, but you would still be in pain when you woke up. You would need some time to recover before you could use magic again.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the benefit, then?¡± I laughed humorlessly.


    ¡°It would make everything happen faster,¡± she admitted, ¡°probably by at least a month.¡±


    My jaw dropped. ¡°A month?¡±


    ¡°You would need recovery time between cleansing periods if we did it while you were awake,¡± Budding explained. ¡°The mental and emotional stress is a factor.¡±


    I rested my forehead against the palm of my hand, sighing deeply.


    I couldn¡¯t spend a month in the mountains with Budding doing it the regular way. I didn¡¯t know if I could get away with spending more than a day from home without getting caught. I wanted to help them through this perilous time, but it was starting to seem impossible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do this, Budding,¡± I groaned softly.


    My two friends nodded. They didn¡¯t seem surprised by my reaction.


    ¡°Wake just wanted to speak to you in person,¡± she told me. ¡°That¡¯s the favor she¡¯s asking of you. By coming here, you are repaying your debt.¡±


    I pressed my lips together. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I can do some initial cleansing before you return to the village,¡± Budding continued. ¡°Mineral¡¯s bracelets will help with your body¡¯s natural process. Then I will try to visit you every full moon to do more until you are purified.¡±


    ¡°Why every full moon?¡± I wondered.


    ¡°Tiernan magic is always stronger during the full moon,¡± she reminded me.


    It was one of the early lessons that I¡¯d forgotten.


    ¡°Of course,¡± I murmured, resting my chin on my knees.


    We sat quietly, enjoying each other¡¯s company in silence. I was tired from the long journey, so I closed my eyes to rest.


    I mused over the proposed plan. It seemed like the most sensible course of action, but somehow it didn¡¯t sit right with me. I would go back to the village after repaying my debt to Wake, probably without anyone noticing my absence. I¡¯d get treatment for the poison in my body. I remained safe from the soldiers that attacked the mountain. There were no negative points for me at all.


    Why was I so bothered by it?


    I took several deep breaths before I identified what I was feeling. I didn¡¯t like that I was being selfish.


    Everything in the plan was for my benefit. Everyone else would be making sacrifices to help me. I knew that they were willing to do it, but that didn¡¯t ease my mind.


    What was I doing in return?


    Was I willing to take so much from others without giving anything back?


    Budding lifted her head, turning toward the river. ¡°She¡¯s awake,¡± she observed. ¡°Would you like to speak to her?¡±


    I nodded.


    She dipped her fingers into the water, sending out a silent message to the water tiernan beneath the surface. It only took a brief moment for a change to occur. The glow in the center of the river shifted, gliding to the banks before taking form.


    Wake looked different than I remembered. Or, rather, she took a different form than the one I remembered.


    She was exactly like the illustration that I¡¯d once seen of a mermaid. Her long hair was turquoise, flowing down her back with streams of water. Her skin had a pattern of scales, glowing blue iridescent in the darkness. Her eyes were black, speckled with stars and streams of moonlight. She was stunning and otherworldly.


    ¡°Tiff,¡± she whispered.


    Even her voice sounded different.


    I knelt as close to the water as I could get. ¡°Hello, Wake,¡± I smiled. ¡°You look wonderful.¡±


    Her teeth shone like pearls. ¡°I am filled with magic while I grow my seed.¡±


    ¡°I heard about that,¡± I acknowledged.


    ¡°Would you like to see her?¡± she asked.


    I raised my eyebrows. ¡°Can I?¡±


    Wake¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Of course.¡±


    She reached down into the water, to the center of her glowing torso. When she raised her hand again, she was holding the tiernan seed. It was the size of a walnut shell, or perhaps slightly larger. It looked like an uncut aquamarine stone that glowed as brightly as a firefly.


    I stared at it with my mouth open. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I breathed.


    She chuckled. ¡°It isn¡¯t what you expected, is it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I admitted. ¡°I thought it would be a¡­well, a baby.¡±


    Wake cupped the seed in her hands, gazing at it lovingly. ¡°She¡¯ll never be a baby like a human. When she¡¯s fully formed she¡¯ll look like any other tiernan.¡±


    The seed was mesmerizing to look at. The light within it had a subtle movement that was almost hypnotic.


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wake replied. ¡°I wanted a daughter.¡±


    I sat up straighter. ¡°You get to decide?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°Her father and I discussed it together before she was formed.¡±


    ¡°Who is her father?¡± I ventured hesitantly.


    The water tiernan shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not something I wish to discuss. It¡¯s enough to say that he knew his source was in danger and his time was short.¡±


    ¡°Is he dead?¡± I gasped.


    Wake didn¡¯t answer. She gently placed the seed back in the water, giving it a wavering smile. ¡°He was my best friend,¡± she commented. ¡°I will protect our daughter with my life.¡±


    Budding reached over to touch Wake¡¯s cheek. ¡°We¡¯ll stay here as long as we need to,¡± she promised.


    Wake¡¯s gaze turned back to me. ¡°Did Budding tell you why I asked you to come?¡±


    I nodded, feeling the weight of guilt like a stone in my gut.


    She read my expression easily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little one. It¡¯s a heavy burden to carry for one so young. I¡¯m just glad to see you again. You¡¯ve grown so well.¡±


    Min began muttering under his breath, but I couldn¡¯t understand the words.


    Wake¡¯s smile faltered as she took a closer look at me. ¡°He did what?¡±


    I heaved a sigh. ¡°Min, are you going to tell everyone?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he retorted. ¡°Maybe we can all go down the mountain together and teach that Smitta a lesson.¡±


    Wake took my hand, bringing it down into the water. It was much warmer than I expected as if the sun had been shining on it all day. The pulse of her magic rippled through me, connecting the two of us.


    More than that, it connected me to her seed.


    The tiny tiernan was alive! Her mind was awake, sending out curious little thoughts as she absorbed as much magic as she could. She was like a whirlpool, taking in everything that came her way. I could almost picture her face in my thoughts¡ªa cherubic child with a mischievous grin.


    I loved her immediately.


    I could¡¯ve easily gotten distracted by the magic swirling around the seed, but Wake¡¯s voice brought me back to reality.


    ¡°This river could help cleanse you, too¡± Wake said, her eyes full of pity. ¡°It¡¯s a focal point.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do the initial cleansing here,¡± Budding agreed, ¡°then you can head back in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said suddenly, tightening my grip on Wake¡¯s hand.


    Three pairs of eyes fixed on me, but I could only focus on the flitting thoughts of Wake¡¯s seed. They danced to a merry tune that only she seemed to hear, oblivious to the dangers of the mountain that drew ever closer.


    She was so sweet and innocent¡ªso simple. I knew that the seed was immobile, but somehow she gave the impression that she was skipping around in circles. I could hear her humming, even though there was no sound.


    The seed made me think that it was filled with motion, even though I knew that it wasn¡¯t. She was impossibly busy, even when holding still.


    She was how I remembered being, long ago.


    I thought about the soldiers marching around the mountain, killing anything they could find with a hint of magic. How long would Budding be able to keep them safe? It was only a matter of time until the wards stopped being effective.


    Could I walk away? Would I be able to live with myself knowing that I¡¯d turned my back on my friends?


    I didn¡¯t think that I could return to the village knowing the state of things on the mountain. I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night, wondering if this river was still hidden from human eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I blurted.


    Wake immediately shook her head. ¡°No, darling.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I can,¡± I rushed on, frightened by my own words, ¡°but I want to try. I want to get rid of the poison using the dream state.¡±


    It was a terrible idea, and all of us knew it. I set my jaw, staring each of them down. I would argue with anything they said, no matter how unreasonable it made me sound. Nothing would see me through this but pure stubbornness.


    Min flinched. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t!


    I nodded anyway.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 (Part 2) Chapter Eight

    I undressed down to my underclothes, folding everything into a neat pile on the river bank. Budding offered her hand as we stepped into the water together, wading into the center. Min watched us anxiously from the shore.


    ¡°Should I come in, too?¡± he asked.


    Budding shook her head. ¡°I need you to fortify the wards while I do this.¡±


    He made a small distressed sound.


    She looked over her shoulder in his direction. ¡°You will be the one keeping us safe, Mineral. Your role is vital.¡±


    He nodded reluctantly, retreating to the edge of the magical barrier. He crouched down, taking on the appearance of a rock in the darkness. I wouldn¡¯t have noticed he was there if I hadn¡¯t already known.


    Wake swam around us in circles, her unworldly eyes fixed on ours. ¡°Can I help in any way?¡±


    Budding smiled briefly. ¡°You must concentrate your magic on growing your seed. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    A sudden thought came to my mind, bringing with it a cold thorn of concern. ¡°Will what we¡¯re doing hurt Wake and her baby?¡±


    Wake reached over to brush her fingers on my cheek. ¡°No, little one.¡±


    ¡°But, the poison-¡± I started.


    Budding squeezed my hand. ¡°The focal point won¡¯t be contaminated as the poison is removed. I promise Wake will be safe.¡±


    I took a deep breath, willing my heartbeat to slow. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°I want you to close your eyes and lean back into the water,¡± Budding instructed. ¡°You will sleep beneath the surface until the process is over.¡±


    My fingers tightened. ¡°How will I breathe?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she soothed, ¡°the magic will keep you alive.¡±


    ¡°How¡­?¡±


    ¡°As long as your mind is alive, your body will be kept alive,¡± she explained. ¡°It is the death of the mind that is the danger while in the dream state.¡±


    I considered her words carefully, nodding even though I was still confused. I wanted to be brave for them¡ªfor Wake and her baby¡ªbut I was afraid. I looked down at the glowing water flowing around my waist, feeling like it might become my grave.


    The water, which had seemed warm a moment ago, started to feel colder to the touch.


    I forced myself to take deep breaths, blowing them out in counted measures. Wake stood upright next to me. I could see that she had human legs, despite the rest of her mermaid-like appearance. She put her arm around my shoulders, smiling gently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it this way, Tiff,¡± she reminded me. ¡°You can go at whatever pace is most comfortable for you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I acknowledged. ¡°Just give me a moment.¡±


    Both tiernan nodded, letting me take the time I needed.


    ¡°I want to do it,¡± I reasoned aloud, ¡°but I¡¯m still scared. I need to finish being scared before I can do it.¡±


    It sounded silly to me, but my mentors seemed to think it perfectly reasonable. I clenched my fists and relaxed them, going through the process several times. Then, with a small squeak, I gave each of them an impulsive hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I announced.


    They helped me to lean into the water until I was floating on my back. My hair was a halo around my head, tickling my face.


    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± Budding encouraged. ¡°When you wake, your blood will be clean.¡±


    I did as I was told, feeling like I was falling through a void.


    ***


    I opened my eyes.


    I was standing in the darkness.


    I couldn¡¯t remember where I was.


    I couldn¡¯t remember who I was.


    I tried to look down at myself, but I couldn¡¯t see anything. I couldn¡¯t see my hands (did I have hands?) when I brought them close to my face. I opened my mouth to speak, but I wasn¡¯t certain if any sound emerged. Perhaps I didn¡¯t have any ears to hear, or perhaps I didn¡¯t have a voice.


    I moved¡ªor, at least, I thought I moved.


    (Is it possible to move through nothing?)


    I reasoned that I must exist. After all, I wouldn¡¯t be thinking if I didn¡¯t. If I existed, then my surroundings must as well. A being couldn¡¯t exist in nothing, right?


    (¡­right?)


    So, I must be moving. I just couldn¡¯t see where I was going.


    A tiny light appeared in the distance ahead of me.


    Of course.


    That was where I was going, so there had to be something there. That is what made the most sense if I thought about it. I couldn¡¯t go to a place where there was nothing.


    The light drew nearer, growing larger.


    It looked to be some sort of doorway, leading out of the darkness.


    Yes, I nodded to myself. That also made sense. I had to leave the place of darkness in order to enter the place of¡­otherness.


    I stepped over the threshold into the new place. It was a room with a wooden floor and stone walls. The glass in the windows was red. Was that strange? Perhaps that wasn¡¯t normal.


    The ceiling was covered in grass, growing downward. That also didn¡¯t seem quite correct.


    Perhaps I was just remembering wrong.


    Now there is light, I told myself. I can see what I look like.


    I looked down at my body, but there was nothing there.


    Nothing? I wondered. That doesn¡¯t seem right.


    I could¡¯ve sworn there was something there before.


    Before what?


    I had no answer to the question that I had asked myself. I supposed that happened from time to time. (It had happened at least once, since I had just experienced it.)


    I sat down on the grass, passing my fingers over it. I wasn¡¯t accustomed to sitting on the ceiling, but I supposed that I¡¯d get used to it if I tried. The red glass windows began to shift, turning themselves into doors.


    I wonder if I should leave this room¡­


    It seemed a reasonable thing to do. After all, there seemed to be few answers to be found in that enclosed space. I was curious about who I was and what I was doing there.


    I stood (this time on the floor), making my way over to the door. It opened as I approached, allowing me to walk through without any problem.


    The world outside was dim as if the air was filled with smoke. It didn¡¯t smell that way, though. I breathed deeply, trying to detect anything strange.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Nothing.


    My eyes narrowed. Why is everything hazy? Is there a fire?


    The moment I thought it, the world around me shifted violently.


    I suddenly found myself standing in the middle of a forest fire. The trees were towers of blazing light, surrounding me in every direction. Smoke filled my lungs, choking me with every breath. The heat scorched my skin, even though my body didn¡¯t exist.


    I cried out in terror, cowering to the ground. The roar of the flames filled my ears until it seemed that nothing else existed.


    The flames closed in without mercy, burning the vapor that made up my existence. I could feel myself vanishing¡ªthe pain of it just as real as if my flesh was charring into nothing. I tried to scream, but no sound emerged from my throat.


    I felt every strand of my body extinguish like a candle wick.


    ***


    I opened my eyes.


    I was standing in the darkness.


    I couldn¡¯t remember where I was.


    I couldn¡¯t remember who I was.


    There was something in the back of my mind, but I couldn¡¯t quite hold onto it. Something about a light? Or heat?


    I shrugged away the thought.


    I liked being in the darkness, though. It seemed cozy and safe. I wasn¡¯t sure why, but it seemed important for me to stay where I was. It reminded me of being wrapped up in a blanket, so I didn¡¯t feel inclined to leave anyway.


    I took a deep breath, letting it out slowly.


    Why was I so tense? I certainly couldn¡¯t think of any reason why that would be the case. Everything in the darkness was peaceful and relaxing.


    I looked down at myself.


    I didn¡¯t appear to have a body. Was that a problem? It seemed that might be considered out of the ordinary. Most things have bodies, don¡¯t they? Perhaps I had misplaced mine.


    I giggled at the thought.


    How does one misplace their own body?


    It didn¡¯t seem to matter in the darkness, I reasoned. Nothing mattered in the darkness. I wouldn¡¯t need a body there. I wouldn¡¯t need anything. The darkness was a cocoon of safety, where everything would be provided.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, curling into a ball.


    I was starting to feel sleepy.


    Pinpoints of light appeared in my vision, like distant stars. I closed my eyes, ignoring them.


    I don¡¯t need light, I told myself. I don¡¯t need to leave.


    The darkness closed in tighter like a mother squeezing her child in a hug. It was comforting to me, bringing a smile to my face.


    It had been a long time since I¡¯d been cradled like that. It was nice to pretend that I was little again, even for just a while.


    The sleepiness was growing heavier. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could fight it.


    (Was it harder to breathe?)


    Well, breathing didn¡¯t matter when one didn¡¯t have a body, right? Only bodies needed to breathe. All of that was meaningless in the end.


    A little voice in the back of my mind tried to warn me that something wasn¡¯t right, but I pushed it away. The voice was annoying. It made it hard to sleep.


    The press from the darkness made my limbs start to tingle as if I¡¯d been sitting for too long. I chuckled at the sensation.


    (It¡¯s probably not a good sign, though¡­)


    I don¡¯t even have a body, I reminded myself. How can my legs go numb?


    The darkness agreed with me. It didn¡¯t make sense. Best to just forget about it. Everything that bothered me could be addressed after I took a little nap.


    The darkness was warmer than expected. It continued to close in.


    For protection, probably.


    Close your eyes. Don¡¯t worry about anything. Nothing else matters here¡­


    ***


    I opened my eyes.


    I was standing in darkness.


    This time I remembered where I was.


    I still wasn¡¯t sure who I was, but I knew that I needed to leave the darkness.


    A couple of small lights appeared in my line of vision. I chose one that had a greenish tint to it, purposefully making my way to it. It opened like a doorway, welcoming me to a lush garden filled with sunlight.


    I recognized most of the plants in sight.


    (How did I know about plants?)


    Many of them were edible. Others were helpful medicine. It was a garden that would be useful for any human.


    (Did that make me a human?)


    There were also several animals that I recognized. None of them seemed to be frightened by my sudden appearance.


    (Perhaps that meant I wasn¡¯t a human after all¡­)


    I sat down next to a pair of rabbits, admiring their long ears and shiny fur. They were munching on leafy greens, unbothered by the world. I reached out a finger, unable to resist the temptation to touch its soft head¡­


    To my horror, the rabbit stiffened and turned gray. It began to spasm uncontrollably, shaking harder and harder until it was reduced to a pile of dust.


    I stared at it, unable to comprehend what had happened.


    I hurried to get to my feet, but everything I touched in the process also turned gray and withered away. None of the animals tried to escape¡ªthey didn¡¯t seem aware that death was upon them¡ªyet they were all consumed as the blight spread, even when I tried to retreat.


    I started to cry, tears running down cheeks that didn¡¯t exist.


    Why was this happening?


    It was such a beautiful garden. Every plant had been so full of life, bursting with potential. The animals had been peaceful and content. It had been a utopia before I had arrived¡­


    If I had never come to that place, it would¡¯ve remained perfect.


    I looked at it now.


    It was a wasteland of dust and ash as far as the eye could see. I stood alone while the wind howled over the barren plains. It seemed cold enough to snow, but somehow I knew that it wouldn¡¯t even do that.


    Not even snow could come to the place poisoned by my touch.


    ***


    I opened my eyes.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised to be in the darkness, even though I didn¡¯t know why.


    A point of light appeared almost immediately ahead. As I moved toward it, I felt a wave of suspicion. Had I done this before? It seemed familiar¡­


    The light was like a doorway that I could step through, which I did with some trepidation. I found myself in a room gilded in gold, with velvet curtains and plentiful candlelight. A stringed quartet played in the corner, but there were no musicians.


    I stood at the threshold of the room, staring in confusion. This seemed foreign to me, but I couldn¡¯t know for sure. Maybe this was my first time doing this, but perhaps I¡¯d done this a hundred times.


    What could you do when you couldn¡¯t even trust your own mind?


    I looked down at myself, but somehow I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see my own body in the golden candlelight. There was a hint of a silhouette, but not enough to even be called an outline.


    I stifled my disappointment, turning my attention back to the ornate room before me. I couldn¡¯t make sense of what I was seeing. There were no doors or windows, no people or furniture¡ªjust the quartet of instruments in the corner playing by themselves.


    However, as soon as I stepped away from the threshold, the ceiling opened like the lid of a giant music box being lifted by an invisible hand. I stumbled to the ground in shock, staring up at the night sky with my mouth open.


    The gust of wind blew out all the candles, bringing the music to a screeching halt. The silence that followed was deafening, filling my heart with inexplicable terror.


    The shadows of the room began to condense, rising up to form red-eyed creatures. They watched me for agonizing moments, drawing out the time before they chose to spring into action. I scrambled to my feet, my eyes darting futilely to find someplace to run.


    I knew instinctively that I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape them, but I knew I had to try. I bolted for the door that led back to the darkness, hoping that they wouldn¡¯t be able to follow. To my dismay, the door merely led to an open field.


    The shadow creatures pursued me relentlessly.


    I ran as fast as I could, but it wasn¡¯t enough. I tripped over a clod of dirt, tumbling to the ground. When I did, they washed over me like a black wave that reshaped once I¡¯d been covered.


    Neither of us were made of flesh, but that didn¡¯t stop them from grasping me with their claws. I felt sharp pain as they dug into my legs and arms, I silently screamed as their teeth gouged my back.


    They were a single, horrendous monster, while also being a million tiny monsters at the same time. They consumed every ounce of my skin and muscles, even though I didn¡¯t have any to begin with. They turned my blood into acid before using it to liquefy my bones to drink.


    When they were finished, they laughed at me, asking if I wanted to dance again.


    ***


    I opened my eyes¡­

 (Part 2) Chapter Nine

    I shuddered to find myself in the darkness.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why it filled me with such dread.


    There wasn¡¯t anything that I could see that appeared to be dangerous, yet my senses screamed for me to flee.


    Perhaps it would be best for me to find a different place to be.


    I looked around, spotting several pinpoints of light. All of them filled me with the same uneasiness. I decided it would be best to avoid them as well.


    I found myself wandering through the darkness, keeping clear of the doorways of light as I went. I had no idea where I was going, I just knew that I couldn¡¯t stay where I was. I had no proper sense of direction¡ªup or down, right or left, it all could change according to perspective. I also didn¡¯t seem to be bound by the rules of gravity, as there were times I simply floated when I grew tired of walking.


    I wasn¡¯t certain how I could leave the darkness if I was also avoiding the light, but then something caught my attention out of the corner of my eye.


    It was difficult to describe, except to call it darker darkness.


    A void in the darkness?


    I altered my course, heading toward it.


    It was shaped in the same way as the points of light, forming a sort of portal as I approached. However, the strange dark matter of it was difficult for my eyes to process. It was as if I couldn¡¯t focus on it properly.


    I reached a hand toward it, wondering if it was tangible.


    My fingers passed through it, just as they would through a ray of light. It had no feeling, no change in temperature, no energy. It was simply¡­there.


    More importantly, it didn¡¯t make me feel scared.


    It seemed like the best option when I was surrounded by things that filled me with inexplicable fear. I knew I couldn¡¯t stay where I was any longer.


    I didn¡¯t question the potential foolishness of my decision. I walked into the doorway of darkness.


    The transition between worlds appeared to be instantaneous, but the shift within me felt slow. I felt a weight being lifted out of me, even though I couldn¡¯t identify what it was.


    The new world wasn¡¯t bright, but it seemed that way after all that time without proper light. I squinted as my eyes adjusted to the rosy colors of the (evening?) sky. I seemed to be in an open field, which set me at ease. It wasn¡¯t as difficult to watch for enemies while in the open.


    I glanced down and was shocked to see that I had a body¡ªarms, legs, torso, the whole ensemble.


    (Yet, why would that be surprising? Hadn¡¯t I always had a body?)


    I was dressed in dark green clothing that wrapped and flowed around me without any sort of proper logic. However, I found myself staring at my forearm, which was bare to my elbow. My skin was a light tan, dotted with occasional freckles.


    Why did it look so strange to me?


    It wasn¡¯t just my arms. All of my skin appeared to be that color. My hair was dark brown (too dark?), but I wasn¡¯t able to inspect any of my other features without a looking glass or still water.


    My brow furrowed deeper.


    Is this me?


    I reasoned that it must be. After all, people didn¡¯t change bodies suddenly.


    (Right?)


    I looked down at my feet. I had thought that they were bare, but now I saw that I was wearing boots. The flowing clothes from before had changed into sensible work clothing but in the same shade of dark green. I nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°I can travel like this.¡±


    My eyes widened at the sound of my voice.


    Once again, I wasn¡¯t sure why I was surprised. Wasn¡¯t it normal to speak? I cleared my throat, wondering if perhaps I just hadn¡¯t spoken in a while.


    I started walking, picking a direction at random. I could see some trees in the distance, so I instinctively went toward them. There were trees in other directions as well, but that was the way my body turned.


    ¡°It probably doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I reasoned to myself. ¡°I don¡¯t have a destination, so the path can be any I choose.¡±


    The air was warm, like late spring. Even though I¡¯d guessed it was evening, the sun didn¡¯t appear to be setting. The amount of light seemed to be fixed indefinitely. I frowned at the sky as I walked, perplexed by the phenomena.


    There were no trails through the tall grass, forcing me to wade into the field with no guide. I brushed my fingers over the plants as I passed, enjoying the sensation. It seemed like ages since I¡¯d been able to feel the touch of grass.


    (Had it?)


    The smells that filled my nose were heavenly. The ground was moist as if it had recently rained, but not enough to make my boots sink into the dirt. The plants were fragrant from the shower, with each droplet of water acting as a spray of perfume.


    Strangely, none of the moisture affected my clothing. I remained dry, even though I could feel the water on my hands.


    As I drew closer to the trees, I realized that they were much larger than I thought. The trunks were as wide as a house, with the branches reaching high into the sky. I gaped as I approached them, touching the rough bark with awe.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± I whispered.


    I¡¯d heard stories of enormous trees (when?), but I¡¯d never thought that I¡¯d be able to see them with my own eyes.


    There was a sense of reverence as I walked between the towering guardians of the forest. It seemed natural for everything to be quiet, so it took me a while to realize that things were quieter than they should be.


    I couldn¡¯t hear insects or animals, not even the sound of the wind. The silence of the forest seemed absolute.


    I slowed to a stop, suddenly feeling a cold sense of dread.


    It didn¡¯t make sense when I paused to think about it. Quiet didn¡¯t always mean danger. Why was I so certain that something bad was about to happen? I searched my limited memory, trying to find what it was that made me assume that I was about to experience something horrifying.


    I shook my head.


    There was nothing to justify my abrupt anxiety, but I couldn¡¯t seem to make it go away. I backed up so I was leaning against the trunk of a tree, crouching down to make myself as small as possible. I scanned my surroundings, searching for anything that might be considered a threat.


    Nothing.


    I couldn¡¯t see anything, I couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    Logically, that should¡¯ve set me at ease, but it didn¡¯t. I continued to huddle among the roots of the forest giant, hugging myself to keep from shaking.


    My breathing was erratic despite my efforts to stabilize it. ¡°Nothing¡¯s gone wrong so far,¡± I reminded myself in a whisper.


    I wasn¡¯t comforted by my words.


    I don¡¯t know how long I waited there, but time didn¡¯t seem to affect me. I didn¡¯t feel hunger or fatigue, so the passing hours were meaningless. I was frozen by fear and indecision, although I couldn¡¯t explain to myself why.


    The thing that jolted me back to reality was a high-pitched howl in the distance.


    My heart jumped to my throat, stuttering a rhythm that made me lightheaded. My eyes darted around, looking for the source of the sound, but it seemed to have come from too far away.


    I hadn¡¯t expected to hear anything, so the slightest noise would¡¯ve startled me. The rush of adrenaline gave me the strength that I needed to overcome the paralysis gripping me.


    The cry came again.


    It wasn¡¯t the howl of a hunter, but rather of prey. It reflected the same fear that I felt in my core. It was the primal sound of pain and terror that came when a life was in peril.


    I was familiar with that cry.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    I had made that cry.


    I couldn¡¯t remember when, but I knew that I had.


    It was an instinctual sound, but it was made without the hope of being answered. The response to hearing it was equally visceral.


    I wanted to run¡ªto save myself. If there was danger, I wanted to be far from it. I¡¯d died too many times to want to risk it again.


    (Had I?)


    And yet¡­


    And yet¡­


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the darkness if someone had run toward me instead of leaving me alone.


    The howl sounded a third time.


    I trembled as I got to my feet, clenching my hands into fists.


    I didn¡¯t even know who they were¡­


    (Did it matter?)


    I started running before I could convince myself otherwise¡ªrunning toward the call. Tears stung my eyes as the terror in my chest began to claw at my organs.


    It¡¯s not as if I haven¡¯t died before, I told myself wryly.


    As I drew closer, other sounds reached my ears¡ªthe snap of underbrush breaking, the thud of rocks flying, and a weird squelch that I couldn¡¯t explain.


    I grabbed a discarded branch from the ground as I ran, hoping that it would serve as a makeshift weapon. It seemed sturdy enough, and not so dry that it would break.


    I came to a narrow clearing, where the commotion seemed to be taking place. Whatever I had been expecting, it wasn¡¯t what met my eyes.


    A dog had been pinned down, its leg trapped beneath a large rock. It struggled to escape, howling pitifully and snapping at its attacker.


    The predator, however, wasn¡¯t anything I¡¯d ever seen other than in a drawing from a book. It had a smooth, rounded head, a slimy-looking body, and eight long tentacles. I believed it was called an octopus.


    It was enormous, though. Much bigger than what I believed to be normal. Each of its tentacles was thicker around than my entire body.


    I lowered the branch that I held, jabbing it at the part of the creature nearest to me. I yelled as loud as I could, placing myself between the octopus and the dog.


    The sea creature reached for me, its long tentacle aiming for my legs. I brought the branch down as hard as I could, hitting away the threat. Somehow, the scenario seemed familiar to me, although I couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    Another tentacle came for me, except from above. I wouldn¡¯t have dodged it in time, had it not been for the warning bark of the dog.


    I swung the branch in a wide circle, catching the jagged edge on the soft flesh of the octopus¡¯s limb. It retracted sharply but flicked out a different tentacle in a quick motion like a whip. I was hit in the torso and sent flying backward.


    I landed on the ground with a thump, the air knocked out of me. The dog began barking louder as if it was angry on my behalf. I staggered to my feet, immediately looking where I¡¯d dropped the tree branch.


    The octopus was already moving toward me. The dog was no longer its target. I looked up at it just in time to see its form flicker for a fraction of a second. My eyes narrowed immediately.


    It was a shape-shifter.


    I picked up a rock and threw it with all of my strength. The creature absorbed the projectile as if it were made out of slime. There was a half-a-beat pause before the rock shot back out at me with alarming accuracy. I threw myself out of the way, skinning my knees as I hit the ground.


    ¡°Sticks and mud,¡± I cursed, although I wasn¡¯t sure why I chose those particular words.


    The tentacles came at me again, wrapping around my ankles. I kicked furiously, grabbing at whatever was within my reach to use as a weapon. I used rocks to scrape at the soft flesh and sticks to stab it repeatedly.


    Eventually, it let me go, retreating reluctantly.


    I scrambled to my feet, running to give myself some distance. I knew that the faux-octopus was only regrouping, so I wouldn¡¯t be safe for long.


    I hurried over to where the dog was trapped under the small boulder. I worried that I would frighten him with my sudden approach, but he seemed to recognize me as a friend. He didn¡¯t growl or bark at me but watched me with his big black eyes.


    I braced myself against the trunk of a nearby tree, using my feet to push the boulder off of the dog¡¯s leg. I knew that the dog would still need help, but I hoped that he would at least be able to escape if I died.


    The monster was moving again.


    I retrieved the tree branch that I¡¯d used earlier, holding it like a spear. I¡¯d never been trained on how to use any sort of weapon, but it was the best that I could do.


    The tentacles snaked toward me faster than before. This time they were covered in thorn-like spikes. I tried to deflect them but did a poor job of it. The sharp points cut deeply into my arms and cheeks, drawing long lines of blood.


    I reeled backward, disoriented. The initial sting of each laceration was cold, which confused my senses. I knew that I was hurt, but it was difficult for me to gauge how much. I planted my feet, readying myself for the next attack, but it didn¡¯t come. The faux-octopus continued to wait as if anticipating something.


    Blood dripped onto the ground. Was it supposed to be that dark?


    The pain was growing exponentially. It was as if fiery vines were growing within each of those cuts, spreading through my veins and burning me from within. My breathing grew labored. I could hear the dog barking behind me, but it sounded strange.


    Were they changing into words?


    Bark! Bark! Ba..gic! Seal it off!


    I grasped my head with both hands, trying to still the dizziness of my vision. ¡°It must have venom,¡± I told myself as I backed away from the monster¡¯s reach.


    The tentacles were reaching for me, but it was difficult for me to judge the distance. My eyes were getting a bit fuzzy. I raised the tree branch, swinging it a few times as a precaution.


    Without warning, I saw a reddish blur launch across my sight. It attached to the nearest tentacle, causing the monster to screech in pain.


    I rubbed my eyes, bringing them back into focus.


    The dog had regained his footing and had joined the fight. He favored his injured leg, but his natural agility appeared to be enough to compensate. Even more surprising, I watched as the dog grew in size until he was roughly as large as a bear. His teeth were like tusks, while bat-like wings sprouted from his back.


    The faux-octopus shrank as if the dog-bear had drained it of magic (which, he probably had). It was now closer to the size of an elephant, but the amount of spikes on its body increased. It looked more menacing, even though it was a more manageable girth.


    The dog-bear barked at me, but it sounded somewhere between a roar and a bray. Yet, somewhere in the call, I was able to discern the words behind it.


    Why are you just standing there? Use your magic to seal the venom!


    My mouth dropped open. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know how,¡± I finally stammered.


    The dog-bear rolled his eyes at me.


    (The nerve!)


    He spread his wings and launched into the air, drawing the ire of the monster after him. I watched as he spiraled through the tentacles that attempted to snatch at him. His injured back leg curled painfully under him as he flew, but the claws from his front paws raked at his enemy with every pass.


    The faux-octopus screeched in fury, waving its limbs with increasing agitation. The dog-bear continued driving the monster back slowly, one step at a time. I lowered myself to the ground as I saw it happen. I couldn¡¯t believe that I had rushed to save this creature, but he was now the one saving me.


    The sounds of the fights gradually grew softer as the monster retreated. I slumped in relief, allowing myself to focus on breathing. It was becoming difficult, so I was glad to give it more of my attention.


    The venom continued to burn in my veins, filling my thoughts with fog and confusion.


    Quiet returned to the forest and the dog-bear reappeared before me. He limped a little ways away from me, leaning over one of the tree roots. His body heaved several times, vomiting up a blackish substance.


    Once the ichor left his body, he returned to his original form as a dog. I studied him as he hobbled over to me, trying to clear my thoughts from the muddled state brought on by the venom.


    His coat was a reddish brown, with black tones around his nose and ears. He seemed to be made up of triangles (or were my thoughts just turning childish?)¡ªtriangle ears sitting upright on his head, a triangle face with a pointed muzzle, and wide shoulders with a narrow tail.


    ¡°Are you a shape-shifter, too?¡± I asked.


    My words were starting to slur.


    No, but I can borrow magic. If it comes from a dark creature like that one, though, it can make me sick.


    I nodded. ¡°Borrowing seems¡­helpful.¡±


    Are you really not going to heal yourself?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how,¡± I repeated.


    The dog huffed, looking exasperated. You¡¯re a tree spirit. How can you not know how to use your own magic?


    I started to answer, but my words were cut off by a hacking cough. My lungs were burning, feeling like they were on the verge of cracking. The blood on my arms was thick, but it still continued to ooze.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m going back to the darkness,¡± I wheezed sadly.


    The dog sniffed at me carefully. His black eyes met mine. Would you let me borrow your magic?


    I frowned. ¡°What?¡±


    Give your magic to me and I can heal both of us.


    A wave of nausea hit my stomach, causing me to curl up. I struggled to form a coherent sentence. ¡°What if you don¡¯t give it back?¡±


    The dog cocked his head to the side. Then the magic stays with me until it runs out and you are without magic until your body makes more. It¡¯s a temporary problem at most.


    The crease on my forehead deepened. It didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea, but I was having a hard time making decisions at the moment. Should I trust the dog? Dogs were generally thought to be trustworthy, weren¡¯t they?


    All of my earlier fear once again began bubbling to the surface, but I suppressed it. After all, I had faced the dangers of the forest, hadn¡¯t I? Not only that, but I had found an ally along the way.


    I hadn¡¯t abandoned the dog, and the dog hadn¡¯t abandoned me.


    We looked at each other, feeling a sudden sense of connection. Mere minutes before we had been strangers, but now I felt that our paths were intertwined. There was comfort in knowing that I wasn¡¯t alone.


    The silence of the forest wasn¡¯t going to hurt me. It wasn¡¯t going to send me back to the darkness.


    I let out a small sigh. ¡°Alright,¡± I agreed. ¡°You can use my magic.¡±

 (Part 2) Chapter Ten

    The dog vocalized, but my mind automatically translated the sounds into words. Your arms are tainted. Let me use your leg instead.


    I frowned but complied, extending my leg to the canine.


    He opened his mouth and gently clamped his teeth on my calf. I could feel him drawing out the magic from my body, leaving me feeling weak and helpless. I experienced a surge of anxiety at the sensation, but his big black eyes fixed on me reassuringly.


    The dog¡¯s body began to transform.


    All of his wounds knit together like vines growing over them. His fur turned to tree bark with the crevices glowing green. His eyes gleamed as well as if the power in his body could barely be contained.


    He immediately moved over to my side, where he started licking the cuts on my face. The fiery pain cooled at once, bringing a sigh of relief.


    I closed my eyes, letting him tend to my injuries.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked him.


    He paused as he considered my question.


    I¡¯ve never been called anything. I suppose I could be identified by my role, which was to keep the flock together.


    I smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a shepherd dog.¡±


    Yes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Shepherd, then.¡±


    The dog seemed indifferent to my decision. If you wish.


    I was about to tell him my name, but I realized that I couldn¡¯t remember it. I opened my eyes, frowning at the air in front of me.


    What was my name?


    I looked down at my hands, once again wondering if the light tan skin was really mine. I suddenly felt like a stranger to myself. I didn¡¯t recognize anything about me.


    Shepherd finished healing my wounds. My thoughts became clear, but my emotions didn¡¯t calm.


    He gently bit my calf a second time, returning the remaining magic to me. It was like sinking into a warm bath. I was soothed, even though my sense of confusion persisted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember my name,¡± I admitted.


    It was strangely comforting to say it out loud.


    The dog was reverting to his original form. His reddish-brown fur looked so soft that I couldn¡¯t help reaching out to touch it. It wasn¡¯t long, but it was thick. Despite the initial appearance, the fur was coarser than I expected. I sunk my fingers into his coat. He didn¡¯t seem to mind my caress.


    What does it matter what you¡¯re called? He asked with a huff.


    ¡°These things matter to humans,¡± I explained.


    Shepherd cocked his head to the side. You¡¯re not a human, though. You¡¯re a shifter.


    My brow furrowed. ¡°I am?¡±


    He barked like a laugh. Of course, you are! How is your brain so empty?


    I chuckled with him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe someone is pouring everything out.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure why I¡¯d answered that way, but it seemed accurate. I looked up at the bits of the sky that I could see through the foliage, and I noticed that there seemed to be more sunlight. Perhaps it was morning rather than evening.


    I will call you Cup, then. We¡¯ll have to fill you ourselves.


    I laughed even harder. The way he barked even sounded like he was saying the word. ¡°Perfect,¡± I agreed.


    Far in the distance, there was the crash of a large branch falling. Shepherd and I looked at each other, the humor immediately leaving our faces.


    ¡°We should leave,¡± I said in a low voice.


    We got to our feet, moving in the opposite direction of the sound.


    Where should we go?


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel like I haven¡¯t been able to find a safe place.¡±


    Shepherd gave the dog equivalent of a shrug. That seems likely. You smell like a creature that¡¯s been chased for a long time.


    ¡°What does that smell like?¡± I inquired.


    Fear.


    I supposed I could¡¯ve guessed that. I was curious about what fear smelled like. If I was a shifter, as Shepherd said, then it stood to reason that I¡¯d be able to transform into a dog as well. Would I be able to smell myself?


    Shepherd grabbed onto my clothes with his teeth, bringing me to an abrupt halt. A growl rumbled in his throat.


    Watch where you¡¯re going!


    My eyes dropped to the ground where my foot had been aiming. There was a patch of seemingly innocent mushrooms leaning toward me. As they approached my foot, they opened up to reveal wide mouths with razor-sharp teeth.


    I snatched my leg back and the mushrooms retreated.


    ¡°What are those?¡± I gasped.


    Does everything need a name? Shepherd demanded. It¡¯s dangerous. That¡¯s enough.


    There was the sound of another large crash, this time closer behind us.


    ¡°I think we need to move faster,¡± I said unnecessarily.


    Just don¡¯t run into trouble while trying to escape it, my companion warned.


    ¡°I know,¡± I muttered, but he looked skeptical.


    We started walking again at a brisk pace. The trees in that area of the forest weren¡¯t as large as the giants I¡¯d seen previously, but they were still impressive. Each trunk was as wide as three of the trees in the forest at home.


    (Home?)


    I looked down at my boots, studying the mark they made in the dirt. This whole experience made me feel like I was a footprint, too. There was evidence of my existence, but my actual form was gone.


    I held up my hands, inspecting them once more.


    Why did they bother me so much?


    It felt like a lie¡ªeverything seemed like a lie. Yet, I couldn¡¯t quite figure out in what way.


    There seemed to be memories hidden in my mind, but I couldn¡¯t see them if I looked too closely. It was a strange and lonely feeling. I wondered what it would take for me to grasp those elusive strands.


    What I¡¯d said to Shepherd earlier was true.


    It did feel like I was being emptied, bit by bit. I just couldn¡¯t tell what it was that I was losing.


    Would I become more myself once that something was gone? Or would I be reduced to nothing at all?


    A shiver ran down my spine.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Shepherd seemed to sense my mood. He looked up at me with concern in his big black eyes. Is something wrong?


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Without warning, an enormous branch blasted across our path. I screamed as I fell backward, shielding my face from flying debris.


    Run, Cup!


    I scrambled to my feet, rushing after Shepherd as he darted into the woods. I didn¡¯t have the agility of a canine, but I did my best to keep up as tree branches continued to fall around us.


    The dog cried out, causing me to whip back around.


    One of the wooden spears had caught him across the back, cutting into his skin. The wound didn¡¯t seem deep, but I flinched anyway.


    A branch collided with a tree next to me, shattering above my head. I screamed again, ducking away.


    This way!


    I looked up just in time to see him crawl into a hole in the ground. I barely had time to question if I would fit before wriggling after him, head first. I reached forward with one arm, trying to make my shoulders fit at a better angle. I pushed with my feet, trusting that Shepherd wouldn¡¯t lead me to my doom.


    The earth continued to shake from the crashing of tree branches, but I felt somewhat secure underground. At least I was escaping one danger¡ªassuming that whatever was pursuing us didn¡¯t find a new way to threaten our lives.


    The hole was tight, which filled me with anxiety. I couldn¡¯t see where I was going, but I forced myself onward. The sound of Shepherd¡¯s panting reassured me that I wasn¡¯t alone.


    My extended arm warned me when the ground ahead of me suddenly dropped away. I pulled myself to the edge, feeling around cautiously in the darkness.


    (Darkness¡­)


    There seemed to be a sharp slope downward. It took a bit of twisting for me to get into a position where my feet could go down first, but I eventually managed it. I carefully lowered myself, reaching with my toes to find the ground before I let go.


    ¡°Shepherd?¡± I called uncertainly.


    It¡¯s a small drop, he informed me.


    I took a deep breath before releasing my grip. The fall was less than a second, but the fear I experienced nearly overwhelmed me. I clenched my eyes shut and bent down to hug my knees, taking a moment to steady my breathing.


    The dog padded over to my side. His warm fur brushed against my arm, even though I couldn¡¯t see him. What¡¯s wrong?


    I hid my face in my arms. ¡°I just need a minute,¡± I mumbled.


    Shepherd settled down next to me, offering the silent comfort of his company. I leaned against him, humming tunelessly to myself.


    Once my heartbeat slowed, I opened my eyes. It was still dark, but not as black as I¡¯d thought. I could see the outlines of rocks, as well as Shepherd¡¯s silhouette next to me.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    A low sound rumbled in his chest. I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s better than out there.


    I couldn¡¯t argue with him on that point. Even though the darkness scared me, it was better than having enormous pieces of wood hurled at us.


    ¡°Is there another way out?¡± I asked. ¡°Or just the way we came?¡±


    Shepherd got to his feet and trotted around the open space to inspect it. There¡¯s a tunnel leading this way.


    I suppressed a shudder. ¡°Oh good, more caves,¡± I said under my breath.


    I forced myself to follow him anyway. I silently reminded myself that it was better than being impaled by tree branches. Probably.


    There was enough light in the underground tunnels that I could see well enough to walk without too much trouble. It took me a while to realize where the light was coming from. I gently ran my fingers along the walls, noticing an unusual texture. Closer inspection revealed a tiny type of moss that appeared to be bioluminescent. I studied it with a wide smile on my face.


    ¡°Shepherd, look!¡±


    The dog appeared at my side, his triangle ears perked forward. What is it?


    ¡°These plants glow,¡± I enthused.


    He sniffed dismissively. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a priority right now.


    I tapped the tip of his nose. ¡°It is to me. I would be blind in here without them.¡±


    Just follow me and you¡¯ll be fine.


    A crash sounded above our heads, making the roof of the tunnel shake. Dirt and rocks rained down on us, sending us both to cower next to the walls.


    We exchanged glances before hurrying forward.


    The tunnel widened to another open space filled with rocks like partial columns. The ground shook again, causing us to stagger. I clung to one of the stone pillars for support, only to find that it wasn¡¯t what I assumed it to be.


    The surface was smooth and warm, almost like the outside of a pot being warmed on a stove. However, the material didn¡¯t seem to be stable. It writhed beneath my touch like a bag full of worms.


    I reeled backward, gasping in surprise. Shepherd yelped at my sudden reaction, immediately looking for the source.


    What?


    ¡°The rocks,¡± I stammered.


    I didn¡¯t get a chance to explain further. The ¡®stones¡¯ began swelling in size, transforming into large humanoid figures. I tried backing up the way we¡¯d come, but the path was immediately blocked off.


    I watched in horror as the creatures grew, becoming tall creatures with long, blobby arms and legs. They had gaping mouths filled with an incredible number of razor teeth, holes for ears, and no eyes. Their gray skin continued undulating as if they were filled with millions of smaller creatures. I felt nauseated looking at them.


    Shepherd bared his teeth, growling as we backed away. There were at least a dozen of the monsters, so it was difficult to ease our way in a direction that didn¡¯t have more of them. They were distracted at the moment by the frequent rumbling of the ground, but I knew that wouldn¡¯t last.


    Our moment of reprieve was shorter-lived than I¡¯d hoped.


    A thunderous crack brought a chunk of the roof crashing down next to me and my companion. All of the monsters turned to face us, staring even though they didn¡¯t have eyes. The brief moment of silence was suffocating before everything exploded into motion.


    The ground began shaking without stopping. None of us were able to keep on our feet for more than a few seconds. The gray monsters planted their arms and legs firmly on the ground, anchoring themselves against the violence of the earthquake. Their necks elongated, giving those gaping mouths enough reach to attack us.


    Shepherd and I started jumping back and forth, trying to dodge those razor teeth. We did our best to stay together, but it slowly became more difficult. Every time one head would snap at him from the side, a different head would swoop at me from the front. We had to dart in different directions too many times for us to stay close.


    Cup! Cup! Don¡¯t go that way!


    I could hear the distress in his barking.


    I took a better look at my surroundings. I hadn¡¯t been mindful of the path I¡¯d taken, and I was being driven into a corner. I tried to change directions, but my rhythm was wrong. One of the gray monsters snapped at me, using its sharp teeth to tear at my shoulder.


    I cried out in pain.


    Warm blood flowed down my arm, dripping onto the ground. Strangely, the bioluminescent moss seemed to glow brighter, showing the eerie faces of the gray monsters in greater detail.


    Shepherd¡¯s barking grew more frantic, urging me to keep moving. I rolled out of the way of another attack, reaching safety only just in time. I spotted a rocky alcove at the far end of the cavern. It was on the opposite side of the exit, but it seemed like a good place to hide.


    ¡°Shepherd,¡± I shouted, pointing.


    The dog turned to look, but the distraction proved to be fatal.


    One monster snapped forward, latching on to Shepherd¡¯s left flank. Another stooped down and clamped its razor teeth on the back of his neck.


    My scream synchronized with Shepherd¡¯s howl of agony.


    I clawed at my face, squeezing my eyes shut as tightly as I could. I couldn¡¯t quiet my voice. The shriek of my voice lasted as long as I had breath, and beyond.


    The earth trembled from our joint cry, as it grew deeper and louder. I felt my body expanding as it attempted to hold the emotion was too much¡­


    It was just too much¡­


    How many times had I died? How many times had I been sent back to that horrible darkness?


    I didn¡¯t remember, but I could feel the weight of it all.


    Was it the same for Shepherd? Would his death here send him to his personal darkness to start over again?


    My hands tore at my hair. I filled my lungs to renew my scream.


    I couldn¡¯t stand it.


    I couldn¡¯t go back to the darkness and I wouldn¡¯t let Shepherd go there, either.


    The roof of the cavern suddenly hit my head, prompting me to open my eyes. I saw that I had literally grown in size, not just in my mind. My skin was glowing vibrant yellow, but it was cracking as I expanded. The light that leaked out of me pulsed with every heartbeat.


    I reached down to the gray monsters¡ªnow only the size of rodents to me¡ªand pulled away the ones nearest to the dog. They bit at my hands, but it barely bothered me. I squeezed them mercilessly, casting them aside. I picked up Shepherd¡¯s small form, cradling it in my palm.


    He lay still, bloodied and broken.


    ¡°Shepherd?¡± I whispered, using a finger to stroke his fur.


    There was no response.


    My sobs renewed, growing louder and louder. My body continued to enlarge, pushing upward out of the ground like a strange plant. I was met by sunlight and wind, but I felt no relief. My voice reverberated across the sky, shaking the entire world.


    I was too late to save him.


    He¡¯d gone back to the darkness.


    I turned my face toward the sky, letting the tears flow freely down my cheeks. I held Shepherd¡¯s form next to my heart, ignoring the pain from my wounded shoulder. Part of me hoped that if I waited long enough he would find his way back to that world.


    The cracks in my skin grew larger.


    My cries shook the earth harder.


    Somehow, I knew I would keep expanding. My body couldn¡¯t contain all that I was inside.

 (Part 2) Chapter Eleven

    I sat upright in the water, gasping for air.


    Budding immediately put her arm around my shoulders, murmuring soothing words in my ears. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Tiff. Everything¡¯s fine. You¡¯re safe.¡±


    Wake floated on the other side of me, wiping the water out of my eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for a while,¡± she explained. ¡°Take it easy.¡±


    Min appeared out of nowhere, hovering just above the surface of the river. His sculpted face was creased with concern. ¡°Tiff! You¡¯re finally awake! How do you feel?¡±


    As soon as he asked the question, all of my senses jolted. I felt as if my skin had been peeled off and I¡¯d spent a week rolling around in a pile of thorns, poison ivy, and stinging nettle. My organs felt like they were housing a colony of angry fire ants and my bones had been filled with molten iron.


    I simply shook my head. I didn¡¯t trust myself to answer his question.


    ¡°The poison is mostly gone,¡± Budding told me, ¡°but it will take a while for you to recover. Even then, there will be some things that may never heal completely.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said quietly.


    I didn¡¯t ask any clarifying questions. I didn¡¯t think I could handle the answers at the moment.


    Min leaned forward. ¡°What happened to you in the dream state?¡±


    I frowned, searching my memory. ¡°I¡¯m¡­not sure¡­¡±


    Budding smiled, rubbing my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Whatever happened is past now. It was all a dream, anyway.¡±


    I moved my legs, testing my strength. ¡°How long will it take for me to be able to carry Wake¡¯s baby to safety?¡±


    My teacher hesitated. ¡°You could do it now with some help.¡±


    ¡°But?¡± I prompted.


    ¡°You¡¯re still very weak,¡± Budding pointed out. ¡°You should take some time to recover.¡±


    I looked out at the riverbanks. Judging by the sunlight, it was probably mid-afternoon. The protective ward around us made the air relatively warm, but I could see that there was a skiff of snow on the ground beyond the magical barrier.


    I shakily got to my feet. ¡°How long was I asleep?¡±


    Budding also stood to lend me support. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t like the answer,¡± she warned.


    My eyes widened fearfully. ¡°How long?¡±


    She pressed her lips together. ¡°A week.¡±


    I collapsed back into the river. Wake caught me, cradling me close like a young child. ¡°She worked as quickly as she could,¡± the water tiernan assured me.


    ¡°I truly did,¡± Budding agreed. ¡°There was just so much poison.¡±


    ¡°A week,¡± I whispered. ¡°Oh, my mother is going to kill me.¡±


    ¡°I renewed the spell in your room,¡± Min offered, but he didn¡¯t look hopeful. ¡°Maybe they think you¡¯re still there¡­¡±


    I rested my head against Wake¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mother will never let me outside again,¡± I groaned.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiff,¡± Budding said, taking my hand.


    I took several slow breaths. Nothing could be done at that point. I¡¯d agreed to take that path, knowing what the potential consequences would be. I couldn¡¯t hide from them.


    I tightened my grip affectionately. ¡°I understand. You were doing what you had to in order to help me. Thank you.¡±


    Min nodded his approval. ¡°That she did. She¡¯s exhausted almost all her magic to get rid of that poison.¡±


    Budding shushed him. ¡°That¡¯s enough, now. What we need is to get Tiff dried off and let her rest.¡±


    I immediately shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to spare. If we can move Wake to safety, we should do it right away.¡±


    The two tiernan exchanged glances.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Wake asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied without hesitation.


    Mineral reached over and tucked my wet hair behind my ear. ¡°You¡¯re already tired, little one. Carrying the seed will drain your energy further.¡±


    ¡°I can do it,¡± I insisted.


    Budding sighed softly. ¡°Very well. Wake will make the cradle and I¡¯ll make the anchor. Once your magic has regenerated, I will teach you how to do it yourself.¡±


    Min¡¯s expression contracted. ¡°I could make the anchor so you don¡¯t use up the rest of your magic.¡±


    Budding waved him away. ¡°We¡¯ll need the connection of tiernan magic since it¡¯s not the full moon.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about, but I watched in fascination. Wake was the one who began the process. She extracted the glowing seed from her abdomen and placed it in the palm of her hand. Its beautiful pale blue light was mesmerizing, even during the daytime.


    Wake closed her black eyes, placing her other hand on top of the seed. The light around her intensified as it focused down her arms and into her fingers. I could see millions of golden threads of magic weaving together around her hand in an impossible pattern.


    All of the beautiful colors in her skin and hair began to fade, draining into the object she was making. She became a pale, ghostly version of herself holding a brilliant aquamarine stone. She opened her hands to show the seed was wrapped in a gold setting, more delicate than any piece of jewelry I¡¯d ever seen before.


    The gold was shaped like the ripples of waves, encasing the seed like a safety net. A loop at the top made it possible for it to be connected to a necklace.


    ¡°This cradle is made from the remnants of my creative magic,¡± Wake explained. ¡°It will keep the baby alive and allow her to grow.¡±


    Budding was next. She began weaving her magic into complex patterns, connecting Wake and myself. She walked in a circle around the focal point of the river, drawing threads at regular intervals into the braid she was creating.


    ¡°The location where a tiernan is grown is just as important as the parents who created it,¡± she explained as she wove. ¡°The cradle holds the seed to keep it alive, the anchor keeps it connected to its source until it¡¯s ready to be planted.¡±


    The threads of magic solidified into a beautiful golden chain necklace, which Budding connected to the setting holding the seed. Wake reverently placed the chain around my neck, a single tear coursing down her cheek. She continued cupping the seed in her hands, as if reluctant to let it go.


    ¡°The last layer is the one you will need to maintain as soon as your magic recovers,¡± Budding told me.


    I experienced a spike in adrenaline as I suddenly feared I wouldn¡¯t be able to do what was required.


    ¡°This will need to be done every full moon,¡± Budding went on in her soothing voice. ¡°It¡¯s a way to replenish the magic used by the cradle and anchor.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Do I have to do it? I won¡¯t be carrying the seed that long, right?¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Wake and Budding exchanged glances, and I could see the weight in their eyes.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do this,¡± Budding went on briskly, ¡°the seed will drain magic directly from you. We don¡¯t want you becoming too weak to carry it.¡±


    I nodded slowly, feeling troubled by what was left unsaid. I¡¯d been under the impression that I would be taking care of Wake¡¯s baby while they went into hiding, but that it would be a short-term problem. After all, the Followers of Purity couldn¡¯t send soldiers up the mountain indefinitely, right?


    Right?


    Budding began gathering gossamer threads of magic, this time using herself as the primary source. ¡°Watch closely,¡± she admonished.


    She folded the threads in a circular pattern, overlaying them delicately in a long line. When she was finished she began again, winding the threads in the opposite direction. ¡°This is called the selen weave,¡± Budding explained. ¡°It harnesses the creative magic within you, allowing you to direct it into the anchor.¡±


    I nodded, watching in fascination as the golden color took on an iridescent hue. I¡¯d never seen magic react in such a way.


    ¡°The full moon enhances the magic,¡± she explained, ¡°that¡¯s why it¡¯s best to do it at that time.¡±


    My forehead creased. ¡°What will happen since it¡¯s not the full moon now?¡±


    ¡°It will use up more of her magic to make it,¡± Min answered for her.


    I could tell by his expression that he was worried about the situation. He stood near Budding¡¯s shoulder, resting a hand on her arm protectively. Even Wake¡¯s face was uneasy as she observed the process.


    My frown deepened. There seemed to be a lot that wasn¡¯t being said between the three of them. My knowledge of the non-human world was so limited that I couldn¡¯t even guess what might be happening beneath the surface.


    Budding finished weaving the threads of magic, then laid it over the necklace. The two merged with a flash of light.


    As soon as it was finished, Budding became as pale as Wake. Furthermore, the protective barrier around the river winked out of existence, exposing us to the cold air from the outside.


    I looked around, startled. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Min pressed his lips together. ¡°Exactly what I warned her about,¡± he growled. ¡°She¡¯s exhausted her magic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine in a few days,¡± Budding said wearily. ¡°It¡¯ll take Wake longer to recover, though, so we need to get her to safety as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the river,¡± I said, my teeth chattering.


    I started to move, but Wake was still holding onto the seed around my neck. I paused when I saw the torn expression on her face.


    Budding took her free hand. ¡°Let it go,¡± she whispered gently. ¡°Tiff will take good care of her.¡±


    Wake swallowed hard, her eyes fixed on the aquamarine stone. ¡°I know,¡± she acknowledged, but her fingers didn¡¯t loosen.


    I put both my hands over hers, bringing her gaze to mine. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll protect her with my life.¡±


    Wake released the breath she¡¯d been holding. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    We stood like that for several more moments until Wake felt ready. I didn¡¯t mind waiting, even though it was cold. Eventually, she removed her hand, leaving the seed solely in my care. Its warm light swirled in my palms, although the cradle subdued the amount of light that was emitted.


    I could feel the thoughts of the baby tiernan dancing around in the back of my mind¡ªbut, again, the cradle contained it in a way that the river hadn¡¯t. I could sense that she was excited for us to venture forth, even though she didn¡¯t truly understand what that meant.


    I held Wake¡¯s hand, giving her what comfort I could. I couldn¡¯t imagine the loneliness she must be experiencing suddenly being separated from the seed.


    We waded to the shore, stepping up onto the land. The pain from removing the poison made every movement labored, but I did my best to act nonchalantly. The cold stiffened all my joints, and I shivered uncontrollably as I emerged from the water. The two tiernan shifted shape and were instantly dry. I pouted at them in jealousy.


    ¡°Come here, pebble,¡± Min beckoned.


    I knelt next to him, not far from where my clothes had been folded. He reached out his narrow fingers and touched the top of my head, sending a warming sensation through my body. All of the water dropped off of me as if it had been repelled.


    ¡°Get dressed now,¡± he encouraged. ¡°Winter came to the mountain while you slept.¡±


    I gave the hoak a quick hug. His eyes widened in surprise, but he didn¡¯t complain.


    I pulled on the clothing I had borrowed from my mother before leaving the house days before. I tucked the necklace underneath the layers of clothes, hiding the light from any onlookers we might encounter.


    Having the dress and the underclothes hurt my body just by having anything touch it, but it also provided support to help me stand. The boots, especially, were a double-edged sword in that regard. There¡¯s no way that I could¡¯ve walked barefoot, but wearing the boots also caused a great deal of pain.


    Budding watched me, her brown eyes filled with concern. ¡°Can you walk, Tiff?¡±


    I forced myself to nod. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Mineral glanced around nervously. ¡°Now that the barrier¡¯s down, we¡¯ll need to hurry.¡±


    Wake frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Things have escalated over the past few days,¡± he explained. ¡°The human soldiers got into a direct conflict with Tip¡¯s group, and his younger brother died.¡±


    In the way of certain magical beings, his words conveyed images into my mind. I could see that the name indicated the tip of a stone above the surface of the ground when a much larger body was below. I could also see that Tip was a rock tiernan, something that I¡¯d never encountered before.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Tip?¡± I asked.


    Budding¡¯s expression was pinched. ¡°He¡¯s the leader of the tiernan who are against humans,¡± she replied grimly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± The gravity of Min¡¯s words settled in my mind and my mouth dropped open. ¡°Oh, no!¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    I instinctively put my hand over my sternum, where the tiernan seed rested. ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°The most important thing is to get you home safely,¡± Budding insisted.


    My other two friends agreed emphatically.


    ¡°What?¡± I sputtered. ¡°I thought I was going to escort you to the hiding place.¡±


    Wake shook her head. ¡°That was never part of the arrangement. You have the seed, now you need to take her to safety.¡±


    ¡°The hiding place for everyone trying to stay out of the conflict is on the other side of the mountain,¡± Min explained. ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯d want you to make that journey with us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take you home on our way,¡± Budding repeated.


    I thought back to the early conversations we¡¯d had when I¡¯d first come to the mountain. I supposed that they had only asked me to carry Wake¡¯s baby to safety. Nothing had been said about their destination.


    I shrugged unhappily. ¡°What if something happens to you along the way?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll send Mineral with updates,¡± Budding reassured me.


    My eyes went from one pale tiernan to the other. They both looked so weak. I would¡¯ve felt uneasy with the situation even if there wasn¡¯t a full-scale war boiling just below the surface.


    What could I do, though?


    The helplessness I felt ate away at me like acid.


    I couldn¡¯t keep them safe¡ªI wasn¡¯t even certain that I could keep Wake¡¯s baby safe. There were no secret hiding places that I knew of where they could wait out the storm. I couldn¡¯t follow them around the mountain and protect them from soldiers.


    There was nothing that I could do, and I hated it.


    Budding recognized the emotions flashing in my eyes. She put her arm around my shoulders, resting her head on mine. ¡°I know, darling. I feel the same way.¡±


    Wake took both of my hands in hers, sharing in our sorrow.


    I knew that my distress couldn¡¯t compare to theirs. This mountain was their home, and it was being destroyed before their eyes. I felt that I might choke on the emotions welling up in my throat.


    With a heavy sigh, Budding helped me to my feet. ¡°Come along,¡± she encouraged. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t stay here.¡±


    I knew she was right. I stood with some effort, wincing from the pain that shot down my limbs. Min paced around us nervously, watching the trees.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t far,¡± he warned. ¡°They know the barrier is down.¡±


    Wake pointed. ¡°Let¡¯s follow the river for a while before climbing away from the banks. It gets easier over there.¡±


    We began picking our way along the river shore, finding a spot where it wasn¡¯t as steep to crawl up to the terrace. I was already panting for breath by the time we reached level ground. My muscles ached like a raw wound, even though we hadn¡¯t traveled far.


    I estimated it would take at least half a day for us to reach the village at that pace, probably more. Would I be able to walk for that long?


    I clenched my jaw as I forced myself to keep moving. I¡¯d already promised Wake and Budding that I¡¯d do my best to keep the tiernan seed safe. I couldn¡¯t do that if I gave up before even leaving the mountain. It was true that my entire body hurt, but I reminded myself that there were worse things than pain.


    Somewhere in the back of my mind, a small voice spoke to me.


    It¡¯s not as if I haven¡¯t died before¡­

 (Part 2) Chapter Twelve

    Mineral traveled in the tree branches above our heads, keeping a strict lookout. Budding tried to help Wake to walk, but seemed unsteady on her feet as well. All the while, both of them were concerned with how I was doing.


    ¡°Tiff, do you need to rest?¡±


    ¡°Should we take a break?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten in a week, you know. Your body needs to catch up.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps we should slow down.¡±


    ¡°I can refill your waterskin for you.¡±


    After a while, I began to laugh. I couldn¡¯t help it. I¡¯d forgotten how much nagging a mother could give, let alone two of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I insisted, even though we all knew it wasn¡¯t true. None of us were fine (except maybe Min), but we all knew we had to keep going.


    The forest felt different than I remembered it. There was a tension in the air that hadn¡¯t been there before. Even the natural sounds of birds and animals were subdued, making me feel anxious. I didn¡¯t like the quiet.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I asked no one in particular.


    ¡°Humans must¡¯ve passed by recently,¡± Min reasoned.


    I brushed my fingers along the rough bark of the tree trunks. ¡°What have they been doing here?¡±


    He pressed his lips together. ¡°If something looks important, they destroy it. They¡¯ll kill anything they come across. If it turns out to be an animal, they¡¯ll either eat it or send it back to the castle.¡±


    I stumbled over a stone in my path. A jolt of pain shot up my leg from all of the poison removal I had recently undergone. I did my best to shake it off.


    ¡°What if it isn¡¯t an animal?¡± I asked, horrified.


    ¡°Then they¡¯ll send it to the castle to be properly destroyed by the Followers of Purity,¡± Min said through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Properly destroyed?¡± I repeated dumbly. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    The hoak¡¯s eyes narrowed cynically. ¡°If the rumors are true, I would guess that it means they harvest anything they can use and secretly send it back to the capital.¡±


    My jaw dropped. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Mineral,¡± Budding warned in a low voice.


    His mouth clamped shut, but his crystal eyes flashed with anger. I could see that he had a lot to say on the matter if given the chance.


    Wake smoothed my hair lovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t think about that right now,¡± she urged me. ¡°Let¡¯s just get you home, where you can rest.¡±


    My thoughts turned to the tiernan seed nestled against my sternum. I could see the concern in Wake¡¯s eyes, so I agreed immediately. I didn¡¯t want to do anything that would make her worry more than necessary.


    The sun was beginning to descend, but we hadn¡¯t made as much progress as I¡¯d hoped. I frowned at our surroundings, trying to guess how much farther we had to go.


    ¡°We need to find cover immediately,¡± Min interrupted my thoughts.


    My eyebrows went up. ¡°Why? We have plenty of daylight.¡±


    ¡°The dusk and dawn hours are the most dangerous,¡± the hoak explained. ¡°During the day, the humans are out and the magical beings are cautious. During the night, the magical beings are out and the humans are cautious. In the hours when they meet, the battles are most likely to take place.¡±


    Budding leaned against a nearby tree. I could sense that she was drawing strength from it as we rested. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it had gotten so bad,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°Where are we going to hide?¡± Wake asked.


    They began discussing the local topography, but I found my attention diverted. There was a faint sound at the edge of my hearing that I couldn¡¯t quite identify. I took a few steps away from the others, straining to listen.


    At first, I thought it was just the sound of the wind. However, it was a high tone, so the slow speed of the breeze didn¡¯t match. The pitch wasn¡¯t patterned like that of a bird, nor did it sound like anything that would belong to an animal.


    I scowled at the air, rubbing my aching arms as I thought.


    Perhaps it was the wind passing over a crevice or something similar. That could be a good place for us to hide while we waited for the cover of night.


    It didn¡¯t sound quite right, though.


    As I passed through the bushes to try and identify the source, I suddenly came face-to-face with a young human soldier. He and I both froze, staring at each other in open-mouthed shock.


    He looked vaguely familiar¡ªI¡¯d probably seen him in the village¡ªbut he was older than me, so I didn¡¯t know his name. I was positive he knew who I was, though. The recognition and disgust flared in his eyes.


    ¡°You!¡±


    I took a step backward.


    He pointed at me with a gloved hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say you couldn¡¯t testify because you were sick or something?¡± His voice was accusatory. ¡°I knew something wasn¡¯t right about that! You¡¯re a spy, aren¡¯t you!¡±


    I didn¡¯t try to make sense of any of his words. My instincts told me to get away as quickly as possible, and I wasn¡¯t about to argue with them.


    I broke into a run. ¡°Budding,¡± I screamed.


    I filled the word with every image of warning I could, doing my best to send the warning ahead of me with my thoughts.


    It seemed to have worked because my three companions were already moving by the time I reached them.


    The shouts of soldiers rose behind us, issuing from at least a dozen throats. Even worse, I heard the sound of horse hooves pounding on the ground before long. There was no way we could outrun them.


    I tripped over a tree root, falling hard on the ground. The agony from my already injured body left me dizzy. I could barely draw breath.


    My friends were instantly by my side.


    ¡°Tiff!¡±


    ¡°Get up!¡±


    I heaved myself upright, even though the effort made me want to vomit. I relied on the adrenaline to keep me going until the danger passed. We ducked behind the nearest trees for cover.


    An arrow whistled past my ear, causing me to flinch and cry out.


    Min appeared next to me with a fierce expression on his stony face. He flicked his thin fingers, sending small rocks hurling in their direction.


    My eyes turned to where Wake and Budding were crouched behind an outcropping. They didn¡¯t have any way to defend themselves. All of us were helpless, save Mineral¡¯s small bursts of magic.


    More arrows thudded into the trees around us.


    I crouched down lower, shielding my face from the wood chips that sprayed in my direction. If I hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed the small movement in the corner of my eye. It was just the slightest glint of silver through the trees, but I felt a spike of panic right away.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Min,¡± I nudged him urgently.


    ¡°They¡¯re trying to surround us,¡± he hissed.


    The earth hoak teleported away to deal with the soldiers moving around our sides. I got down on my belly and crawled over to where Budding and Wake were huddled. My skirt caught on the sticks and rocks on the ground, while the half-frozen dirt scraped the palms of my hands.


    The two tiernan helped pull me to safety, cringing with every arrow that flew over our heads. They shielded me with their arms, pushing me as far from danger as possible.


    ¡°Stay down,¡± Budding warned.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± Wake asked.


    Neither tiernan seemed certain of an answer. I buried my face in Budding¡¯s lap, praying that something¡ªanything¡ªwould intervene on our behalf.


    The faint whistling noise I¡¯d heard before attracted my notice again.


    It was strange that I could hear it over the sounds of the arrows and the shouting. Perhaps that¡¯s why it caught my attention.


    Min reappeared next to us with a look of grim satisfaction on his face. ¡°That¡¯ll keep them busy for a while,¡± he chortled.


    I sat up straighter. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I made a sinkhole,¡± he responded proudly.


    I grinned at him. ¡°Perfect.¡±


    ¡°We still need to find a way to get away from here,¡± Budding pointed out.


    I tried to focus on their whispered conversation, but the whistling noise rose up again. It sounded like it was swirling around us instead of coming from a single direction. Was it getting louder?


    I could tell that I wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed it. The soldiers suddenly grew quieter. Everyone seemed distinctly uneasy.


    My three companions fell silent as well.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Min asked.


    ¡°Listen,¡± I urged.


    The whistle sounded more like keening now, albeit from a distance. It sent a shiver up my spine.


    Min¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh no,¡± he whispered. ¡°No, no, no!¡±


    The two tiernan appeared to come to the same realization. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Wake began.


    Budding grabbed my wrist. ¡°Tiff,¡± she snapped, ¡°run!¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to protest about the soldiers or arrows or any other potential dangers. I could barely keep up as my teacher dragged me through the trees at a sprint.


    Branches from the underbrush whipped my face and hands, while the uneven ground threatened to overturn each step. Mineral was able to teleport with a single step, and my tiernan companions were as fleet as deer. I was the only one who struggled through the mountain forest like¡­well, a human.


    My only consolation was that I could hear the soldiers behind us, having an even bigger fight to get through the terrain. Their panicked yells made it sound like they had already met an enemy when they were actually just pushing through bramble.


    It might¡¯ve been funny if I didn¡¯t share their fear.


    The cry was growing louder. It was starting to sound familiar, even though I¡¯d never heard it before.


    Terror gripped my heart like a claw. ¡°Is it a banshee?¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Worse,¡± Min answered over his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s a blayet.¡±


    The shared thought brought a dark shadow to my mind¡ªan enveloping blackness with red eyes and sharp teeth. It was a nightmare made real. Mineral¡¯s memory of the creature was filled with horror that didn¡¯t fade even with the passage of time.


    I¡¯d never heard of the monster, myself. It must¡¯ve come from a distant land.


    ¡°What¡¯s it doing here?¡± I demanded through clenched teeth. The pain in my body from running was growing unbearable.


    Min began swearing in his native language. ¡°They were driven to the high peaks generations ago. The only way it could come here is if someone brought it.¡±


    ¡°Who would bring a blayet here?¡± I asked incredulously.


    ¡°Only a fool,¡± Budding spat.


    Wake pointed in a new direction. ¡°Haven,¡± she panted breathlessly, ¡°haven!¡±


    The other two nodded, following her advice. Our new destination took us uphill, which made me groan quietly. Still, I did my best to keep up.


    The cry of the blayet continued to grow louder. I thought that it was taking on new tones, but my heart froze as I suddenly recognized the screams of the soldiers.


    They had taken on a new level of terror, a sound that choked me.


    I whipped around, unable to move.


    ¡°They¡¯re dying!¡± I gasped.


    Min tugged on my sleeve from a nearby tree branch. ¡°So will we if we don¡¯t move!¡±


    His words barely made it through to my mind. ¡°But¡­we¡¯re not human¡­¡±


    ¡°The blayet doesn¡¯t care,¡± Min shouted. ¡°It only knows to feed!¡±


    ¡°We have to run,¡± Wake pulled on my hand.


    I forced my legs to move. We jumped over rocks, wove between trees, and ducked under branches as we rushed to escape. The dark spirit didn¡¯t seem slowed down by its time killing the soldiers behind us. It pursued us at the same pace as before.


    The keening now bordered on sounding like a shriek. It rang painfully in our ears from every direction. No matter how hard I pressed my hands over the sides of my head, it did nothing to dampen the noise.


    My eyes were squinted as I coped with the sound, so it was a shock when I abruptly dropped into a hole in the ground.


    My three companions stood around me in a halo of artificial light. We appeared to be on some sort of platform, but the darkness around us made it impossible to discern where we were.


    ¡°That was a close call,¡± said a high-pitched voice from the gloom.


    Min¡¯s hands clenched into fists. ¡°Turn on the lights, Flicker.¡±


    When he said her name, it brought to my mind the image of a flame that flickered in the wind but didn¡¯t go out. I frowned, wondering where we had fallen.


    The room gradually grew brighter. It looked a bit like a cave, but it was filled with the roots of trees and other plants instead of stones. Several magical beings sat in a circle around us, looking amused at our disheveled state.


    Budding picked up a clod of dirt at her feet and threw it with all her strength at the tiernan in the middle. ¡°Waste upon you, Tip! May you wither and fade!¡±


    A heavy silence fell upon the room.


    I stared at the recipient of Budding¡¯s wrath. He wasn¡¯t in a human shape¡ªwhich made sense, given his aversion¡ªbut rather looked like a golem. His skin was like granite, while his eyes were onyx. He looked powerful and rigid, with a face that was void of emotion.


    ¡°Such harsh words, Budding.¡±


    His voice was surprisingly soft. He got to his feet, walking to stand before us. I expected it to rumble when he moved, but he made no sound. He only looked like stone, he wasn¡¯t made of it.


    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± Tip asked as if he was genuinely confused.


    Budding looked like she was ready to punch him in the face. ¡°A blayet?¡± she hissed. ¡°You brought a blayet to our mountain?¡±


    He extended his hands. ¡°Why do you assume it was me?¡±


    Budding¡¯s face darkened, but she kept her arms at her side. I was impressed that she was able to exert so much self-control. I¡¯d only been around Tip for a few minutes and I already wanted to use great amounts of violence on him.


    ¡°No one else on this mountain is as stupid as you,¡± she retorted. ¡°That¡¯s how I know you¡¯re the one behind it.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°You flatter me, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take credit. Ever since my poor brother died, I just don¡¯t have the willpower for such things. All I can do is stay here and wait for the storm to pass.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think it will be that easy?¡± Wake asked quietly.


    Tip looked at her for the first time. His eyebrows rose. ¡°Weren¡¯t you confined to your river?¡±


    He chuckled as he strolled back to his seat.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s easy or not,¡± he went on. ¡°The end is inevitable.¡±


    ¡°I hate you,¡± Budding grated. ¡°You say you¡¯re doing this for us, but it¡¯s only for yourself. You¡¯re destroying our home and everyone who lives here.¡±


    Tip sat down with a sigh. He made a careless gesture to the hole we¡¯d fallen through. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to go back out there with the blayet, if you¡¯d prefer.¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re better than the blayet?¡± Min shouted.


    The rock tiernan shrugged. ¡°That is a matter of opinion. I¡¯m sure there are others here who view me in an unfavorable light, but the need for survival will make such opinions less important.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re forcing them to stay here with you?¡± I blurted.


    Tip glanced at me with an expression of disgust. He didn¡¯t bother answering me. It was as if he thought it beneath him to even converse with me.


    ¡°Well, make your choice,¡± he said to Budding. ¡°Shall we find you a place to rest?¡±


    Budding looked at each of us, reading our expressions before coming to a decision. ¡°No, thank you. I think we would prefer to leave.¡±

 (Part 2) Chapter Thirteen

    Tip didn¡¯t seem to know what to do about Budding¡¯s declaration. His brows rose higher and higher. ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked quietly.


    The other beings in the cavern seemed equally incredulous.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous out there,¡± one of them blurted.


    ¡°Whose fault is that?¡± Budding snapped.


    ¡°The humans,¡± retorted another.


    Budding fixed a glare on Tip. ¡°Oh, did the humans bring a blayet to our mountain?¡±


    The rock tiernan folded his arms and leaned back in seeming indifference. ¡°If you¡¯re going to leave, please do so quickly. There¡¯s no need to cause a scene.¡±


    My teacher squared her shoulders, speaking loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°Heed my warning: you say that humans are a threat to this mountain, but they¡¯re simply a distraction. While everyone is worried about what the humans are doing, the true threat is digging its teeth into the heart of our home and killing it.¡±


    Several figures shifted uncomfortably.


    I looked around the room, studying the variety of faces. Many of them weren¡¯t easy for me to understand (I wasn¡¯t practiced in reading non-human emotions), but it was clear enough to tell that the power dynamic of the mountain was still undetermined.


    Tip stood once more, puffing out his chest. ¡°Enough of your scare tactics, Budding. Take your human mongrel and leave.¡±


    I immediately clenched my fists, ready to start a fight.


    My reaction surprised even me. When people in the village called me names, I always wanted to find a place to hide. Yet, seeing the way Tip looked at me made me want to slap him.


    Wake gently took hold of my wrist, leading me to a path that would take us out of the cavern. Budding and Min followed, staring everyone down on their way out.


    The climb out of the hole in the ground was difficult for my weary body, but my anger gave me energy. The chilled air met my lungs as I surfaced and I noted that the daylight was fading fast.


    I could still hear the haunting cry of the blayet. Fortunately, it seemed to be farther away than before. We were safe for the moment.


    I frowned at our surroundings. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    Min shook his head. ¡°Farther from the village than we started,¡± he grumbled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to go around the blayet,¡± Wake said with a shiver.


    Budding nodded her agreement. ¡°We should go up the mountain and then down again.¡±


    I grimaced. ¡°How much time will that add to the journey?¡±


    She patted my shoulder sympathetically. ¡°Best not think about it, Tiff.¡±


    The four of us started ascending the slope, holding onto the trees as we walked.


    ¡°Might as well roll a boulder as a stone,¡± Min chuckled.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how the saying goes,¡± I argued.


    ¡°I improved it,¡± the hoak insisted.


    ¡°Adding rocks to a saying doesn¡¯t make it better,¡± I pointed out.


    Mineral looked deeply offended by my words. ¡°Of course, it does,¡± he huffed.


    ¡°How does rolling a bigger rock make anything better?¡± I demanded. ¡°Also, why would anyone be rolling rocks in the first place?¡±


    Budding and Wake smiled as they listened to us bicker, but they didn¡¯t allow it to escalate.


    ¡°Hush, now,¡± Wake reprimanded softly. ¡°We don¡¯t know who can hear us.¡±


    We immediately fell silent.


    Our small party trudged onward, trying to make as little sound as possible. The night began to deepen and my anxiety started to grow.


    ¡°Are we safe in the dark?¡± I asked Budding.


    She sighed quietly. ¡°Safer than during the day, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Nowhere is truly safe anymore,¡± Min said ominously.


    Wake frowned at him. ¡°Don¡¯t scare the child,¡± she scolded.


    My thoughts turned to all the magical beings I¡¯d seen in the underground cavern. ¡°Do Tip and his followers come out at night?¡±


    Budding inclined her head. ¡°I assume so. Tip probably stays there, letting the others do his dirty work for him.¡±


    I scowled at the ground. ¡°He¡¯s terrible.¡±


    She smiled without humor. ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll have to be careful. He¡¯s mad at us now.¡±


    My brow creased. ¡°Will he hurt us?¡±


    Min snorted. ¡°Without a doubt!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll try,¡± Budding amended, giving Min a warning glance. ¡°I hope that he¡¯ll have other things to worry about, though.¡±


    We topped a small ridge overlooking a valley. A handful of campfires were glowing a short distance away, indicating the presence of human soldiers. I dropped to my knees to hide from sight, as did the others.


    ¡°We have plenty of things to worry about, ourselves,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just go around,¡± Wake whispered. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t bother us.¡±


    Min nodded. ¡°The humans aren¡¯t as brave at night. They stay near their fires unless they¡¯re provoked.¡±


    I pressed my lips into a thin line. ¡°How much longer are they going to stay here? Why don¡¯t they just go back to the castle?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll stay as long as the Smitta tells them to stay,¡± Budding sighed.


    I studied the camp, peering through the dim light. The soldiers were preparing their evening meal, which was cooking in pots over the fires. They had set up a perimeter of guards to keep watch while the others relaxed. Some of the lower-ranking soldiers had been tasked with washing laundry while they waited for their food.


    I wondered if this group knew about the ones who had been attacked by the blayet earlier. Had they been friends? Were there any survivors?


    The way the soldiers talked and laughed with one another didn¡¯t indicate that they had suffered any losses.


    Maybe they didn¡¯t know.


    Perhaps they didn¡¯t care.


    I could still remember the screams. The sounds echoed in my mind, making me shudder. The faint call of the blayet carried on the wind, filling my heart with fear.


    Some of the soldiers on guard heard the blayet as well. I saw them tense, staring out into the night with wide eyes. They listened carefully, waiting to see if it came closer.


    I did the same.


    I wondered how long the soldiers had been living in fear of that sound. Were they able to sleep at night? Did the blayet roam the mountain during the day as well?


    As I sat musing, a distant movement caught my eye. I immediately pointed it out to my companions. ¡°Look,¡± I whispered.


    It was the soft glow of magic.


    The human eyes wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it, but I saw it. Just beyond the clearing where the soldiers had set up camp, someone was getting ready to cast a spell.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Budding frowned. ¡°Why are they doing it that way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if they want us to know what they¡¯re about to do,¡± Min added.


    Wake sat up straighter. ¡°Should we-¡±


    She didn¡¯t get a chance to finish her suggestion.


    The fires in the soldiers¡¯ camp exploded all at once.


    I reeled backward, shielding my eyes. Even from our distance, I could feel the heat from the flames. The men in the camps were screaming¡ªsome in pain, others in fear.


    Figures were running back and forth, adding to the chaos. Some of them were trying to put out fires. Others appeared to be on fire, themselves. Orders were being shouted, but only some of the soldiers were listening.


    I gripped my skirts with both hands. ¡°Should we help them?¡±


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯d accept our help?¡± Budding asked solemnly.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t anyway,¡± Min said with a shake of his head. ¡°If we show ourselves taking sides with the humans then Tip will view us as enemies.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he already?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Not in the same way,¡± Wake explained. ¡°Right now we¡¯re more of a hindrance than an enemy.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s use the distraction to sneak around the camp,¡± Budding instructed.


    She led the way, creeping through the trees in the opposite direction of where we¡¯d seen the glow of magic earlier. We stayed low to the ground, keeping out of the firelight. I wrapped my hands in my skirt and angled my face away from the camp, doing my best to hide my vivid yellow skin from sight.


    Voices drifted over from the soldiers.


    ¡°Go fetch the healers from base camp!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Take a first with you, soldier. Never travel alone!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sir!¡±


    ¡°You, there! Get more water!¡±


    ¡°Bandages! Bandages!¡±


    ¡°Smother it with a cloth!¡±


    Despite the initial violence of the attack, the fires seemed to be under control. If I didn¡¯t know any better, it would¡¯ve seemed like someone had been doing it just to help us sneak by the camp of soldiers.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Min whispered.


    I saw it, too.


    A flare of light appeared above our heads. It wasn¡¯t the invisible glow of magic we had seen before. It was a beacon that even human eyes could see, illuminating our position to everyone in the vicinity.


    This was followed by another missile of fire being launched at the soldiers.


    ¡°There they are!¡±


    The humans pointed at us, assuming that we were the source of the attack. They drew their weapons, launching themselves in our direction.


    ¡°Run,¡± Budding shouted.


    I scrambled to my feet, glancing up in just enough time to spot the face of Flicker, the hoak who had been with Tip in the cavern.


    She disappeared among the tree branches with a malicious grin.


    I swore under my breath. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t know enough curse words to properly express my feelings for that fire hoak and her master. I immediately decided to have Min teach me some once we were safe.


    I sprinted after my friends, letting the adrenaline take over. That area of the mountain wasn¡¯t as steep, so it was easier to run. I dodged through the trees and underbrush, hoping the dark of the night would protect me from arrows.


    The pounding steps of the soldiers were dangerously close behind me. I could hear their heavy breathing.


    I changed direction erratically, trying to make them stumble. Anytime I heard them crash into a tree I smiled in triumph.


    ¡°Demon spawn,¡± spat the soldier right behind me as he tripped and fell.


    I jumped over a log, feeling elated.


    However, my bravado didn¡¯t last. A loose stone on the other side caught my foot, sending me sprawling. My pain-ridden body screamed in protest as I hit the ground, causing me to retch. I gasped for breath, unable to clear the dizziness that swirled in my brain.


    I couldn¡¯t see where my friends had gone, so I couldn¡¯t call for help. The soldiers who had been chasing me were closing in.


    The one who had fallen got to his feet with a sneer on his face. He held a spear in his hand, hefting it with a derisive laugh.


    Two of his comrades stopped with him, but the others ran on to catch my companions. They approached me cautiously, not knowing what magical tricks I might use on them.


    Little did they know how helpless I was at the moment.


    I lifted myself on my elbow, pulling my body backward across the ground. I was exhausted and my adrenaline was drained. Tears began to well up in my eyes, even though it made me upset.


    I didn¡¯t want to cry in front of them. I didn¡¯t want that to be the last thing I did before I died.


    I put my hand over my sternum, where the tiernan seed rested. Her little mind reached out to mine, feeling uncertain. Our emotions weren¡¯t connected, but she seemed to sense that something was wrong.


    I tried to shore up my courage. I didn¡¯t want her to be afraid.


    The soldier pointed his spear at me. ¡°You¡¯re the one from the village, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    One of his companions nodded. ¡°I recognize her. She belongs to that missionary Smitta.¡±


    The third soldier looked uncomfortable. ¡°Should we take her back?¡±


    The first soldier spit at my feet. ¡°A traitor¡¯s a traitor. She¡¯s not human, anyway.¡±


    He raised his weapon, ready to strike.


    I clenched my eyes shut, bracing for the blow.


    The rush of air from his motion filled my ears. It seemed unnaturally loud. My heart froze in that moment that refused to pass.


    Suddenly, my ears filled with the clang of metal against stone.


    I looked up and saw Mineral standing over me. His arms were stretched out, casting a spell to form a shield of rock. His roughly sculpted face was twisted in concentration.


    ¡°Hurry,¡± he urged me.


    I pushed myself to my feet, struggling to get into motion once more. The two soldiers standing back a step both shouted in surprise. I sprinted ahead of them, doing my best to stay out of their reach.


    One of them threw his spear, cutting into my arm. The pain jolted through my body, adding to the agony I was already experiencing. I could feel the blood soaking into my sleeve, but I kept running.


    I had to get away from there.


    Another fireball soared over my head. The soldiers around me ducked for cover, but I used it as an opportunity to escape. I changed direction, desperately hoping that no one would notice.


    Soldiers in the distance started screaming again. Flicker¡¯s attack had found its targets.


    Part of me felt bad for the humans getting hurt. After all, they wouldn¡¯t even be there if it weren¡¯t for the orders they¡¯d received. Yet, they were injured and dying, while the ones giving the orders were safely at home.


    It made me angry.


    I knew it didn¡¯t do any good, but I felt it all the same.


    A small crevice gave me some cover, where I was able to pause for a breath. All of my friends had been separated, which was a terrible predicament to be in. We needed to regroup to safely get away.


    I took several deep breaths, rubbing my hands against my thighs. I was lightheaded from pain and exertion. I knew I needed a plan, but I didn¡¯t even know where to begin.


    As I pondered my options, a familiar voice rang through the trees in a chilling shriek.


    It was Wake.


    I shot to my feet. A scream like that could only mean that she was in danger. I immediately dashed in the direction it had sounded. I didn¡¯t care if anyone saw me; I only knew that I needed to get to her as soon as possible.


    I topped a shallow ridge, coming into view of a group of soldiers.


    Two of them held Wake by the arms, forcing her to kneel between them. Another soldier lay prone, appearing as though he was wounded by fire. I could guess with a glance what had happened.


    Wake had tried to help the soldier who was hurt, and she¡¯d gotten caught in the process.


    A fourth soldier stood in front of Wake, holding a sword at her throat.


    ¡°No,¡± I rasped, starting forward.


    The man raised his weapon.


    ¡°No,¡± I shouted.


    The blade began to fall.


    ¡°NO!¡±


    A strong pair of arms tackled me to the ground, crushing me without mercy. My face was pressed into the frozen dirt, scraping against the rocks.


    ¡°No, no, no, no,¡± I sobbed.


    ¡°I caught another one, sir,¡± the deep voice above me called.


    I wasn¡¯t able to look up.


    I needed to look up. I needed to see if Wake was safe. Was she still alive? Had they just wounded her?


    Why would they keep her alive?


    I struggled against the soldier holding me down.


    Maybe they kept her alive for questioning. It was possible. After all, they hadn¡¯t killed me yet. Wake could still be alive.


    The cries ripped from my chest, unable to be stopped. I screamed with every particle of breath in my lungs, curling into a ball to force it out. I howled silently after I ran out of air.


    Voices sounded around me, but I couldn¡¯t make sense out of any of them. Arms lifted me, but I didn¡¯t have the strength to fight.


    I was dizzy. Everything was in pain.


    Darkness blanketed my mind, enveloping me at last.

 (Part 2) Chapter Fourteen

    My vision was still blurry when I opened my eyes. It was dark, so I couldn¡¯t immediately tell where I was. I knew I wasn¡¯t lying directly on the ground, but I could feel the cold seeping up through the rough material.


    I struggled to sit up, but it was difficult. My wrists and ankles were bound with rope. My eyes eventually adjusted and I could see that I was in a tent. It wasn¡¯t hard for me to guess the identity of my captors.


    I did a quick assessment of my well-being. My body still hurt from the removal of the poison, but that seemed to be the least of my concerns. The cut on my arm from the spear was throbbing. It hadn¡¯t been bandaged. I didn¡¯t have a mirror, but I imagined that my face was bruised and swollen from my capture. I could also tell that I had a split lip.


    I sighed softly. It wasn¡¯t as bad as it could have been. At least I was still alive.


    Unlike Wake¡­


    My breath caught in my throat.


    Tears immediately began streaming down my cheeks. Tried as I might to control them, I couldn¡¯t. My emotions flowed like a river, unchecked.


    The tiernan seed nestled against my chest glowed warmer. Her small mind was unusually somber¡ªas if she grieved with me.


    I touched my fingers to the lump under my clothing.


    ¡°Do you understand, little one?¡± I whispered.


    The emotion grew stronger.


    Understanding flooded my thoughts. I was feeling what Wake¡¯s daughter was feeling. We were sharing the experience of mourning. For that brief time, our hearts were one.


    I bowed my head and allowed myself to sob. I cried for myself and for the tiny orphan that I carried with me.


    The tent flap lifted, admitting two human soldiers. One looked to be in his twenties, while the other was older. The older one carried a lantern, casting light on my tear-stained face. He stared at me with open disgust.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± he commanded. ¡°You¡¯re making a ruckus.¡±


    I immediately fell silent. I recognized the expression on his face¡ªI¡¯d seen it plenty of times in the village. That man wouldn¡¯t tolerate anything from me. He was a ruthless one and a stranger at that. He wouldn¡¯t care about Smitta Farlin or my mother.


    The younger soldier looked vaguely familiar. Perhaps he was one of my uncle¡¯s friends. His expression was placid enough, but I didn¡¯t like the glint in his eye. The way he looked at me made me feel uncomfortable.


    I knew that I wouldn¡¯t receive pity from either of them.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the village demon girl,¡± the older man said, crossing his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors of you.¡±


    I shifted as far away from them as I could, leaning against the back fabric of the tent. However, the space was small. There was nowhere to escape.


    The senior soldier hung the lantern from the roof of the tent, freeing his hands. He cracked his knuckles slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t see many half-breeds in the city, you know.¡±


    ¡°Is that so, sir?¡± the young man replied.


    He nodded. ¡°People there have a proper sense of decency.¡±


    I ducked my head, hoping that I looked contrite. If I was lucky, that man would leave after spending a few minutes talking about how worthless I was. That was something I could handle without issue.


    I just needed to keep him from getting angry¡­


    The older man crouched down in front of me, reaching out to grab my chin. He held it tight in his hand, taking no heed to my injuries.


    I fixed my eyes on the ground, careful to keep my face blank. I did nothing to resist him.


    ¡°Abomination,¡± the man muttered between his teeth.


    I looked up in surprise. I¡¯d never heard that much hatred directed at me before. I¡¯d faced plenty of prejudice and resentment, but that was something else entirely. His loathing was an entirely new level that hadn¡¯t ever appeared in the village.


    All of my insides turned cold.


    I suddenly felt nauseated. The fear in my stomach clawed at all of my organs, spreading outward until it reached the tips of my fingers.


    The man¡¯s sharp eyes bore into mine without mercy. No one knew where I was. No one would care what happened to me. We both knew it.


    ¡°Yellow skin,¡± he mused aloud. ¡°I wonder if your blood¡¯s a different color, too.¡±


    I choked on my breath.


    The answer was already obvious. The spear wound from earlier had bled, as well as the various scrapes from my attempt to escape. I knew he could see the patches of red on my skin.


    He slowly drew the knife from his belt, keeping his gaze fixed on mine. I panicked, jerking away, but he grabbed my hair to hold me in place.


    My heart pounded against my ribs so loudly that I could feel it in my limbs. I started to cry, but I tried not to struggle. I knew struggling would only make it worse.


    The man pressed the blade against my cheek, letting it cut me slowly and deliberately. I sobbed louder as the pain grew, searing through my mind. The soldier¡¯s eyes were eager as I suffered. I could feel each layer of skin parting as the knife went deeper into my flesh.


    Blood streamed down my chin, mixing with my tears.


    ¡°Please,¡± I begged, ¡°please stop!¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    The younger soldier appeared uncomfortable.


    The knife reluctantly drew back. The older man sighed as he pushed me to the ground. ¡°I guess your blood is the same color as other animals¡¯.¡±


    He sounded disappointed.


    I shook my head, feeling a flash of unexpected anger. ¡°I¡¯m not an animal,¡± I whispered.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    The older soldier paused while putting his knife away. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    My fear returned, closing my throat from allowing any sound to pass through. I clenched my fists, silently cursing myself for allowing myself to say anything at all.


    ¡°Not an animal?¡± The man asked. He barked a laugh.


    The hard heel of his boot made contact with my stomach, forcing the breath from my body. My eyes watered as I struggled to gasp.


    ¡°Not an animal?¡± he repeated, sounding amused. ¡°You know, you¡¯re right about that. Animals have a purpose. Animals aren¡¯t innately evil.¡±


    The soldier spat on me. I didn¡¯t move to wipe it off, letting the spittle roll down my cheek.


    ¡°You,¡± the man said, pointing at me, ¡°are worse than an animal. You are an abomination born of pure evil.¡±


    He kicked at me again, hitting my shins. I did my best to stifle my cry of pain, knowing that making too much noise would only anger him further.


    ¡°My father was a Smitta,¡± the soldier went on. ¡°I was raised as a Follower of Purity. You can imagine my shock when I came to this pigsty of a village and saw that a Smitta was raising a demon child in his own home.¡±


    He turned to his younger companion, gesturing wildly with his hands. ¡°What kind of a Smitta would allow evil into his home?¡± the soldier demanded.


    The young man shook his head quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir.¡±


    He knelt by me swiftly, grabbing my hair and jerking my head back. ¡°Look at this thing,¡± he hissed. ¡°No one in their right mind would confuse such a monster for a human.¡±


    The young soldier¡¯s eyes were wide as he gripped his belt with both hands. ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    His cold eyes bore down on me. ¡°Why are you even alive?¡± the man hissed. ¡°They should¡¯ve drowned you at birth. Is this whole region nothing but heathens?¡±


    I was thrown to the ground, unable to catch myself. I hit my head on the hard floor, seeing stars explode in my vision. I held still, crying as silently as I could manage.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    The soldier rounded on his junior. ¡°Weak stomach, second?¡±


    He flinched. ¡°I¡­I just think that the fourth will be angry if she¡¯s hurt too badly. He said we¡¯re taking her back to the village.¡±


    The older man sneered. ¡°The fourth isn¡¯t a believer,¡± he said with contempt. ¡°I hate working under them. Their priorities are always wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the junior agreed, but his face didn¡¯t look convinced.


    The soldier looked down at me. I could tell that he was debating whether he would kick me a few more times or not.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°They¡¯ll deal with you there. I heard they¡¯re clearing out all the trash now that the Grand Smitta is there. He¡¯ll get rid of you soon enough, along with those refugees.¡±


    My eyes widened. There was only one family of refugees in the village.


    Tsuki¡¯s family.


    Did he mean that it had been discovered that they were akagine? Or were they just being discriminated against because they were from another country?


    I suddenly thought back to the spring festival. That visiting Smitta who had been giving the speech about evil among us had insisted that he knew who they were. Had he reported it to the Grand Smitta?


    What about my mother? She had been suspicious about some of the things I¡¯d said about Tsuki. Had she mentioned that to Smitta Farlin?


    The soldier saw my reaction and gave a malicious smile. ¡°Yes, your fate awaits you in the village.¡±


    He thought I was scared for myself, but I didn¡¯t care about what happened to me. I was worried about my best friend. What had been going on in the village while I was away?


    ¡°You can go pay for your sins there,¡± the soldier said with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and continue to purify this mountain of evil.¡±


    That caught my attention.


    He noticed that as well, so he leaned in to emphasize each word. ¡°I will find every evil creature in this unholy place and kill them myself. I will burn this entire forest to the ground if I have to. I won¡¯t rest until this entire mountain flows with the blood of your demonic people.¡±


    I thought of Wake, kneeling between the two soldiers who held her captive. I thought of the sword aimed at her throat, falling toward her.


    I thought of Budding and Min, running for their lives. Where were they? Had they made it away?


    I¡¯d assumed I had no more tears to cry, but my eyes proved me wrong. New streams flowed down my cheeks, causing my shoulders to shake.


    The senior soldier aimed a few more kicks at me, just for good measure. I curled into a ball to protect myself, but it only helped so much. I cried out in pain as my ribs cracked and received an additional blow for making noise.


    When he finally stopped, I shuddered in relief.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not allowed to kill her, then I guess there¡¯s no point in being here,¡± he said lazily. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to escape anymore.¡±


    The young soldier appraised my injuries with a glance. ¡°I suppose not, sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed,¡± he declared, giving me one final kick.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tie her to the tent pole and keep her quiet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The older soldier sauntered away as if nothing unusual had happened. I could hear him joking with the other soldiers on guard as he passed them. I couldn¡¯t believe that someone so monstrously callous existed in the world.


    The young man lifted me closer to the center of the tent where he could re-tie my wrist bindings around the pole. He did it so I could lie down on my back to get some rest. He even untied the ropes around my ankles.


    He knelt beside me, pushing my hair away from my face.


    ¡°He hit you pretty hard,¡± the young man murmured.


    I flinched away from his touch. Even though he was being gentle, it hurt to have any contact at all.


    ¡°You probably won¡¯t be able to walk tomorrow,¡± he went on. ¡°The fourth will be angry about that.¡±


    The soldier grabbed a blanket from the corner of the room, placing it over my battered form. He stepped away, giving me space.


    ¡°Third Jonn won¡¯t deny hurting you,¡± the soldier told me. ¡°He¡¯s proud of the work that he does. If anyone asks about your injuries, he¡¯ll brag about doing it. He¡¯s well enough connected that he¡¯ll only get scolded for it. That¡¯s how the city soldiers are.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why he was telling me any of that. Was it to make me accept what had happened? Was it to warn me that it was likely to happen again?


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t like you, either,¡± he said defensively. ¡°I don¡¯t want you in the village.¡±


    If I hadn¡¯t been in so much pain, I would¡¯ve laughed. Never once had I imagined him to be on my side.


    He cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed, too. Don¡¯t cause trouble or they¡¯ll have even worse soldiers keep guard over you.¡±


    I had a hard time imagining anyone worse than that zealot who wanted to beat me to death, but I didn¡¯t doubt his words. I knew that there was a dark variety of terrible things that could be done to me, and I wasn¡¯t eager to find out what they could be.


    I suddenly felt a surge of panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± I rasped.


    What if someone came into my tent during the night?


    I¡¯d have no one to protect me. There¡¯d be no way to defend myself.


    The soldier¡¯s face showed a twinge of guilt. He also knew the danger I was in, but it didn¡¯t change his mind. He shrugged off his concern and walked through the tent flap.


    Whatever evils the night held, I was on my own.


    No one would help me.

 (Part 2) Chapter Fifteen

    It felt like the dawn would never come¡ªnot just that night, but ever again.


    I hadn¡¯t slept at all. My fears about being left unguarded hadn¡¯t been left to my imagination. A few bored soldiers had made their way to my tent during those long, dark hours. Some of them were simply curious about the yellow girl, others wanted to vent their anger about non-humans.


    The layers of beatings my body received through the night left me on the verge of unconsciousness. Each shallow breath brought a wave of pain through my torso, which radiated outward. I fluctuated between nausea and agony.


    The beatings hadn¡¯t been the worst of it, though.


    I closed my eyes, pressing my face against my arm. I could still see the shadow of the man standing over me with that evil grin on his face¡­


    I choked a sob, struggling to sit up.


    My breathing became irregular and my heart started to pound. I curled my knees up against my chest, but my wrists were still tied to the tent pole. Tried as I might, I couldn¡¯t stifle the ragged sobs that started taking over.


    The weak rays of sunlight released the hysteria that I¡¯d been holding inside of myself through the darkness of the night. I couldn¡¯t contain it any longer. I cried and screamed as if possessed by some sort of evil spirit.


    One of the soldiers came running to my tent. I didn¡¯t recognize him, but he seemed to have some sort of authority.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± he demanded.


    I didn¡¯t care who he was. I didn¡¯t care about anything.


    I continued to let out all of the pain I¡¯d been keeping inside.


    More soldiers arrived.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Purity preserve us, what noise!¡±


    ¡°Was she¡­injured¡­like that yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Somebody gag her!¡±


    ¡°Knock her out!¡±


    I filled my lungs to renew my screams.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    A new voice cut through the chaos. It was so sharp that even I noticed it. It awakened my sense of fear, causing me to quiet immediately. My breath continued to come in shaking sobs and my heart beat so loudly that I could feel it in my ears, but my voice disappeared as if it had been killed on the spot.


    The soldier was a man in his forties, with light hair and eyes. I¡¯d never seen anyone with such pale coloring before. It made him appear washed out. His expression was rigid, like he¡¯d been given something unpleasant to eat. His uniform had the symbol for the number four on it, so I assumed he was the man in charge of the camp.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about, sir,¡± one of the other soldiers hurried to explain. ¡°The prisoner is just causing a ruckus.¡±


    The man¡¯s cold eyes rested on me, instantly filling me with dread. I recoiled, making myself as small as possible.


    ¡°I inspected her when she was brought in yesterday,¡± the fourth said slowly. ¡°She didn¡¯t have so many injuries at that time.¡±


    Several soldiers shifted uncomfortably.


    ¡°Who was charged with watching over her?¡± he asked.


    No one seemed eager to answer.


    ¡°Third Jonn, sir.¡±


    The fourth sighed. ¡°I see. Have him sent to my tent.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Take the prisoner to the wagon being sent back to Lord Yubran. He can decide what to do with her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The ropes tying my wrists were undone, but my arms were so swollen I could hardly move them. The soldiers tried to force me to walk but ended up dragging me most of the way through the camp. I wasn¡¯t able to support myself, no matter how hard I tried.


    They dropped me in a heap near the wagon, not bothering to tie me up again. They assumed (correctly) that I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    The wagon was being loaded up with fresh animal carcasses and other supplies that were being sent back to the local lord¡¯s castle. My eyes fell on the stack of boxes near the back that appeared to have been specially sealed. My brow slowly creased as I wondered what they held.


    Min¡¯s words suddenly floated to the front of my mind.


    If the rumors are true, I would guess that it means they harvest anything they can use and secretly send it back to the capital.


    Bile rose in my throat and I fought the urge to vomit.


    It couldn¡¯t be true. I prayed that it wasn¡¯t true.


    I told myself that the boxes held something else¡ªanything else. I had to believe that there was a limit to the depravity of these humans.


    Life in the camp continued as if I didn¡¯t exist, completely unaware of my emotional agony. I crumbled to the ground, unable to do the smallest things like sitting up. No one cared. As long as I was being quiet, it didn¡¯t matter to anyone what I was doing.


    The ground was cold and hard, but I hardly noticed. The small rocks pressing into my skin were a welcome distraction from everything else that I was feeling. I closed my eyes, letting the tears flow out without stopping.


    The mud that formed around my face felt strangely soothing. I wished that I could sink into it until I disappeared.


    My body felt heavy, much heavier than normal. I could barely lift my ribs enough to breathe. I didn¡¯t care, though. I couldn¡¯t make myself care about anything. It would be a relief to stop breathing.


    ¡°Everything loaded up?¡±


    My stomach tensed as the familiar voice reached my ears. I looked up to see Third Jonn speaking to one of the younger soldiers. I clenched my eyes shut once more, wishing the horrible man away.


    Two rough hands grabbed my dress collar, yanking me upright. ¡°You¡¯ll have to walk, demon. There¡¯s no room for you in the wagon.¡± His voice still seethed with hatred.


    I did my best to stand, even though my legs shook under my weight. My hands were tied with a length of rope to the back of the wagon, where I would be forced to walk or be dragged behind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you,¡± the soldier warned me, ¡°so don¡¯t try anything.¡±


    I honestly didn¡¯t know what he thought I¡¯d be capable of doing at that point. I ducked my head to let him know I would obey¡ªI didn¡¯t even trust my voice to function.


    He pushed me over, just for good measure, snorting with laughter as he walked away. I landed hard on my knees, biting my lip from the pain.


    The younger soldier from the night before appeared at my side, lending a hand to help me up. I flinched away from his touch as well, even though he was trying to be gentle. I couldn¡¯t help but hate him as much as the others who had hurt me. He may not have raised his hand against me, but he had turned his back and allowed them to do it.


    He seemed to sense my thoughts from the flash of my glance because he backed away from me and didn¡¯t approach again.


    There were four soldiers assigned to escort the wagon, including Third Jonn. They set the horse into motion as soon as they had permission, eager to be on their way. I held onto the back of the wagon, using it to help me walk.


    The noise of the camp quickly faded behind us. It soon felt that we were completely alone in the mountain forest. I could tell that the soldiers felt uneasy because they tried to fill the silence with chatter.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll get some time off?¡±


    ¡°Hmph! I doubt it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been at this for days.¡±


    ¡°Since when did the fifths and sixths care about that?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my family since this whole thing started.¡±


    ¡°Stop complaining. My family isn¡¯t even in this fief.¡±


    ¡°Why did you come?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? The pay can¡¯t be worth it.¡±


    There was a brief pause.


    ¡°We were promised rewards for gathering specific¡­resources.¡±


    My head jerked up. The soldier who was speaking looked uncomfortable. He glanced at Third Jonn as if he worried he would be reprimanded.


    The senior soldier cleared his throat. ¡°Listen, we all came for different reasons. It doesn¡¯t matter. Just do your job and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The soldiers fell silent, trudging through the underbrush unhappily. They may have had different reasons for being soldiers, but they didn¡¯t seem to like the idea of having different incentives offered.


    My eyes turned back to the wooden boxes strapped to the wagon. I knew what resources the soldier had been alluding to, and it made my stomach turn all over again. I couldn¡¯t bear to think what was held in those containers.


    Just as we were reaching a more difficult stretch of terrain, the back wheels of the wagon suddenly dropped into a sinkhole. I lost my balance and fell as well.


    Even if I hadn¡¯t been holding onto the wagon for support, the rope tying me to the back still would¡¯ve pulled me down. I landed in the wagon bed on top of the animal carcasses, which caused my skin to crawl.


    Normally, I had nothing against hunting or eating animals, but this specific situation left me feeling sick.


    I moved as far away from the wagon supplies as I could, pressing my body against the earthen wall that trapped the wheels. I could hear the panicked shouting of the soldiers as they rushed to rescue the horse from being trapped at the other end.


    I closed my eyes, wishing that the hole would close up over me.


    ¡°Tiff!¡±


    The whisper took a moment to register in my mind.


    ¡°Tiff!¡±


    My eyes shot open.


    A small, quartz-like figure stood just above me. His roughly sculpted features were strained with anxiety.


    ¡°Min?¡±


    He motioned quickly with both hands. ¡°Hurry, before they see us!¡±


    Tears began flooding down my cheeks. I held up my wrists for him to see. ¡°I¡¯m tied to the wagon,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Muddy¡­¡± he started to curse as he climbed down closer to me.


    Mineral grabbed the rope and slowly began to turn it to stone. As each fiber transformed, he tapped it sharply with his hard fingers, cleanly breaking it. Once it was severed, he returned it to rope and let it unravel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    I did my best to hurry, but even adrenaline could only do so much for my injured body. I pulled myself up out of the sinkhole, but I wasn¡¯t fast enough to run for cover without being spotted by the soldiers.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    I didn¡¯t look back. I put all of my energy into heading for the trees.


    ¡°Get back here!¡±


    Min stood on a low branch, launching pebbles at the soldiers with his magic. They weren¡¯t nearly as effective as arrows, but they were enough to slow our pursuers.


    ¡°Run, Tiff!¡±


    The pain in my legs sharpened, but I increased my speed anyway. I had to escape, no matter what.


    Up ahead I recognized Budding standing next to a narrow alcove. I sobbed in relief. ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡±


    She grabbed me, shoving me into the rocky semi-shelter. I saw her gather her meager magic, pressing it into me without hesitation. I experienced the warmth of healing spread through my body, even though it wasn¡¯t enough to make a significant difference.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I demanded. ¡°Save that for yourself.¡±


    She grabbed me by the shoulders, staring directly into my eyes. ¡°You are more important,¡± Budding said firmly. ¡°You have to survive, do you understand?¡±


    An icy spike of fear pierced my heart. ¡°What do you mean? What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± my teacher insisted. ¡°You have to live. You have to protect Wake¡¯s seed, you have to protect yourself. And¡­and¡­I want you to take care of Mineral, too.¡±


    My breathing was growing erratic. I shook my head with wide eyes. ¡°Budding¡­¡±


    She cut me off. ¡°No matter what happens to me, you have to promise that you¡¯ll do those things. Promise!¡±


    Budding didn¡¯t wait for me to answer.


    The tree tiernan ran back in the direction where Mineral was distracting the soldiers. It wasn¡¯t too far from where I was huddled, so I could easily hear her shouting.


    ¡°Mineral, give me all the magic you can spare. Every bit!¡±


    I saw the golden threads flowing between them and I had the presence of mind to wonder how a transfer like that worked. I¡¯d only ever been taught how to borrow magic from plants, not from other beings.


    Budding used the magic to shape-shift into an enormous bear.


    Since Min¡¯s magic was based in the earth element, Budding¡¯s transformation reflected that. The bear¡¯s features were rigid and rock-like, with larger claws and fearsome teeth. She truly appeared as a terrifying beast.


    Budding opened her mouth and let out a bone-shaking roar. The soldiers cried out in fear, taking several steps back. Third Jonn was the first to draw his sword, showing his teeth in an expression of pure loathing.


    He raised his blade and rushed forward, urging the three younger soldiers to do the same. Their attacks were surprisingly unified, considering how inexperienced some of them looked. They took turns advancing and retreating, staying just out of reach from Budding¡¯s sharp claws.


    She didn¡¯t just focus on her attacks on the soldiers. The bear/tiernan took every opportunity to distract her foes. She made strange, unpredictable movements and unusual sounds just to keep them on edge.


    I would¡¯ve laughed at her antics if I hadn¡¯t been so anxious for her safety.


    One soldier swung his sword at her back leg, slicing deep into her haunch. She cried out in pain but kept moving.


    She used her paw to fling an arc of dirt into the air, forcing the soldiers to shield their eyes. While they were doing that, Budding rushed at two of the younger soldiers. She threw her weight at them, sending them flying into the brush.


    Unfortunately, Third Jonn recovered quickly and attacked Budding while her back was to him. He stabbed at her with his blade, giving a bloodthirsty shriek.


    Budding¡¯s roar as a bear was overlaid with her cry as a woman. The sound sent shivers down my spine. I cried along with her, wishing that there was something I could do to help.


    The second soldier rushed to support his commander, adding his wounds to the ones Budding was already receiving. The third and fourth soldiers reappeared from where they¡¯d been thrown, and soon the bear/tiernan was surrounded.


    I gripped the rocks next to me, sobbing uncontrollably.


    There was nothing I could do.


    I could barely stand, let alone help Budding fight against four soldiers. In all honesty, I should have been running away when I had the chance. I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape if the soldiers came for me.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t move.


    I couldn¡¯t leave her, even though there was nothing I could do to help her.


    I stayed there in that narrow alcove, crying hysterically as I watched the fight below. The soldiers closed in on Budding, hacking at her mercilessly with their swords. She couldn¡¯t break free from the circle they¡¯d made around her. Her wounds had weakened her too much.


    My cries seemed to echo through the forest. I could feel my heart tearing into pieces as I witnessed the inevitable.


    I had to save her!


    But I couldn¡¯t save her.


    How many more deaths would I be forced to watch?


    The shrieks grew louder.


    I fell to my knees. I was growing dizzy. I couldn¡¯t look away, even though I couldn¡¯t bear what I was seeing. I wanted to run to Budding and shield her with my own body¡ªmy small form covering that enormous bear.


    That keening sound was hauntingly familiar¡­


    Shock jolted me back to my senses. I wrenched myself to my feet, running down the slope to where Min had fainted after the magic transfer. I scooped him into my arms like an infant, protecting him as best I could.


    The sunlight of the entire area dimmed without warning.


    A whirlwind of leaves rose, accompanied by the terrifying shriek that had been growing closer unnoticed. The human soldiers all dropped their swords, running away without hesitation. Their screams could barely be heard over the howl of the blayet.


    The black shadow materialized in front of the soldiers, no matter which way they tried to escape. I could see the glowing red eyes deep in the billows of darkness, searing with malice. I froze in fear when I looked at them, but only for a moment.


    There was something disturbingly familiar about them. Had I seen a blayet before?


    The soldiers were also immobilized by the gaze of the phantom. They simply stood in place as the blayet approached them one by one.


    I watched as the monster grasped Third Jonn by the throat, lifting him in the air. I didn¡¯t understand how the shadow creature could hold something solid like a human, but it did. The blayet reached its hand into the soldier¡¯s head, pulling out a glowing substance. The body was then tossed away, and the substance was consumed by the phantom.


    That was it.


    That was the end of the man who had beaten me less than a day before.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that it had happened so quickly, and part of me was angry that he hadn¡¯t suffered more.


    The blayet finished off the other three soldiers just as efficiently, pulsing with dark power. Being so close to it made me feel queasy. My instincts told me that my core magic didn¡¯t go well with the blayet¡¯s.


    The phantom dropped the last human and began moving toward Budding¡¯s wounded form.


    I shot to my feet, moving faster than I thought possible with my injuries.


    ¡°NO!¡±


    I placed myself between the blayet and Budding. I probably looked ridiculous to anyone who could¡¯ve seen¡ªa small, unprotected girl standing in front of a cloud of darkness.


    Even so, I held my ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her,¡± I shouted.


    The blayet paused, regarding me with its red eyes. It seemed to take my words seriously, which confused me more than anything.


    I knew those eyes, though.


    Where had I seen those eyes?


    Had it been in the dream state?


    Had I been killed by a blayet before?


    It seemed a ridiculous thing to think. How could I have died before if I was still alive? Yet, I suddenly felt that the blayet couldn¡¯t hurt me because it had already done its worst to me in the past.


    An abrupt sense of authority came over me, even though I had no idea where it came from. I pointed at the blayet, squaring my shoulders. ¡°You will leave this mountain. Go back to where you came from.¡±


    The blayet started to back away. It was actually listening to me.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Min had warned me that strange things happened to people who went into the dream state. I wondered if the monster¡¯s response had something to do with that.


    The shadows retreated, allowing the sun to return to the forest. All of the noises faded, leaving us in the heavy silence that follows a battle.


    My thoughts turned to the stories I had loved hearing as a child. There were always celebrations after winning a fight, weren¡¯t there? I wanted to feel victorious, but I couldn¡¯t. I was surrounded by the dead and wounded, with nothing to show for all of our efforts.


    I lowered myself to the ground, leaning against Budding¡¯s unconscious form and holding Min close. My shoulders shook as I began to sob again.


    Nothing.


    There was nothing left but loss.

 (Part 2) Chapter Sixteen

    I breathed a sigh of relief when Min¡¯s eyes opened.


    The late morning sun was shining down on us, but I couldn¡¯t feel its warmth. Seeing my friend stir from his unconscious state gave more energy to my body. I helped him to sit up, almost breaking into tears once more.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked groggily.


    ¡°Budding¡­¡± I gestured helplessly.


    Min saw her bloody form and shot to his feet. He rushed to her side, burying his hands into her thick fur. ¡°No, no, no,¡± he cried.


    The tiernan was still in her bear form. I didn¡¯t know how to tend to her wounds when she was in that shape. I didn¡¯t have any medical supplies to begin with, and she was so large.


    ¡°Can you change her back?¡± I almost whispered.


    Mineral looked so tiny next to her. His face was frantic with worry as he hurried around to inspect her injuries. ¡°She pulled so much magic from me,¡± he explained. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting it. I can¡¯t change her form on my own, though, even if I had more magic.¡±


    I moved closer to Budding as well. Her breathing was shallow, making a rattling sound every time she inhaled. Her brown fur was matted with blood. I stroked her head gently, willing her eyes to open in vain.


    ¡°Can we heal her?¡± I asked Min.


    The hoak didn¡¯t answer immediately. He continued to circle her, wringing his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he moaned. ¡°We need help.¡±


    My heart jumped. ¡°What about the others? Could we find someone to come heal her?¡±


    Min rubbed his hands across his eyes, looking doubtful. ¡°Someone like Tip? I don¡¯t think he would.¡±


    ¡°We have to try,¡± I insisted.


    He stared at me, then at Budding. I could see the pain in his eyes as clearly as if he was the one dying. Finally, he nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you something,¡± he told me.


    Mineral drew threads of magic from the earth around him, weaving them into a circular pattern. It looked like a stylized version of the sun when he was finished.


    ¡°This is how we signal for help,¡± he explained.


    He tossed the bit of magic into the air, where it hovered above our heads. I could feel it pulsing softly, even when I wasn¡¯t looking at it.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ancient rule that we give aid to those who use this call, regardless of allegiance or circumstance. This is a sacred symbol and cannot be abused.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°No one has ever used it for evil?¡±


    Min hesitated. ¡°Those who have are no longer able to use magic.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Why don¡¯t people use it all the time?¡±


    He looked offended. ¡°It cannot be abused,¡± he repeated. ¡°That includes using it without true need.¡±


    I looked around the forest expectantly. ¡°So, they have to help us.¡±


    Once again, Min paused before answering. ¡°If they sense the symbol, they are obligated to respond.¡±


    I froze. ¡°What if they don¡¯t sense it?¡±


    The hoak shook his head somberly. He didn¡¯t speak, but his silence was full of meaning. I looked back at Budding¡¯s form crumpled on the ground. Even in her bear shape, she looked small and broken.


    I crawled even closer to her head so I could lean down. ¡°Budding?¡± I whispered. ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t suppress the tiny spark of hope that her eyes would open and she would answer me. She had always been so strong¡ªso constant. How could she not overcome this as well? I studied her unfamiliar face with anticipation, but I detected no change.


    My heart sank. ¡°What if she¡­?¡±


    Mineral¡¯s expression was rigid. He shook his head stubbornly. ¡°We¡¯ve been together for three hundred years,¡± he pointed out. ¡°She¡¯s gotten through worse before.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it had been that long,¡± I murmured.


    He cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯ve been with her since she was a seedling. Something like this won¡¯t bring her down.¡±


    I wanted to believe him, but worry continued to nag at the back of my thoughts. My eyes kept turning to the magical symbol hovering in the sky above us. It was barely visible in the daylight, but its presence could easily be felt. I wondered how far the range of its power extended.


    The stone nestled against my sternum gave an unexpected surge of warmth. I pulled the necklace out from under my dress, holding it in my hands.


    ¡°The baby likes the symbol,¡± I said quietly.


    A smile touched the corners of Min¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sure she does.¡±


    My fingers tightened around the aquamarine and gold. It was such a beautiful thing, yet I couldn¡¯t help but view it with growing resentment.


    ¡°Is it worth it?¡± I asked.


    The hoak¡¯s stony face wrinkled. ¡°Is what worth it?¡±


    I held up the necklace for him to see. ¡°Is this seed worth everything that¡¯s happened?¡±


    His expression froze as understanding dawned in his eyes.


    ¡°Both Wake and her partner have died,¡± I went on ruthlessly. ¡°Budding is on the verge of death now. That¡¯s three lives just for this new one. That¡¯s not even taking into account everything else we¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    I shook the stone in my fist. ¡°How can this be worth all of that?¡± I demanded.


    Min¡¯s brows drooped sadly. He placed his rough hands over mine, cupping them and the seed together. ¡°Life is not something you can measure with numbers, little pebble. Wake and Budding both thought their sacrifice was worthwhile, but it wasn¡¯t just for the seed. They did it for you and me, for the forest and mountain, for the other creatures living here, for the cycle of magic¡­¡±


    Tears began to well up and spill down my cheeks. I shook my head angrily. ¡°It would¡¯ve been better for them to save their own lives.¡±


    Min¡¯s crystal eyes glistened as well. ¡°I would¡¯ve preferred that, too, but I can¡¯t judge their choices. I¡¯m biased by my love for them.¡±


    I slowly opened my hands, looking down at the glowing seed. It seemed subdued, as if it could sense my grief. I moved to start taking off the necklace, but Min stopped me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t remove the chain unless you use magic to break the connection between the two of you,¡± he warned.


    My brow furrowed. ¡°It can¡¯t come off?¡±


    ¡°Only you can remove it,¡± he explained, ¡°and only with magic.¡±


    I let the stone drop from my grasp. Somehow, it seemed heavier than before.


    ¡°I should never have come here,¡± I muttered with a shaking voice. ¡°I should¡¯ve stayed in the village. Look at everything that¡¯s happened because I came!¡±


    The hoak was too small to put his arm around my shoulders, but he hugged my arm tightly. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Tiff. None of this is your fault.¡±


    I curled my knees against my chest and buried my face in my arms. I cried helplessly, letting the sobs shake my entire body.


    Min attempted to smooth my hair, but it was such a tangled mess that his efforts were in vain. ¡°Wake would¡¯ve grown her seed no matter what. She was determined to do so. If you hadn¡¯t come, she would¡¯ve been trapped in her river until the soldiers found her. Then she and her seed would be gone.¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°What about Budding?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Budding would have stayed with Wake,¡± Min reasoned. ¡°She would¡¯ve held her ground to protect the river until she died there. You at least gave them a chance to survive.¡±


    I gestured wildly. ¡°But they haven¡¯t! Wake is dead and Budding¡­¡±


    He reached over to touch my cheek. ¡°I¡¯m still alive,¡± he whispered.


    His words brought me to a halt.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve died with Budding defending the river, but I¡¯m alive because you came. Wake¡¯s seed would¡¯ve died within her mother, but she¡¯s alive because you came.¡±


    I stared at my friend through my tears. His quartz-like face appeared blurry to my vision, but I could feel the love in his gaze.


    ¡°It may be selfish, but I¡¯m grateful that you came to the mountain,¡± Mineral admitted. ¡°You gave us a chance¡ªa hope. For me, that hope isn¡¯t gone yet. Budding still breathes, so I still hope that there¡¯s a way for her to survive.¡±


    Budding took a rattling breath. It seemed more tenuous than before. My entire torso clenched with fear as I looked over her form. Her shape remained the same, but her color was fading. Somehow, she appeared less solid than she had before.


    Min might not have given up yet, but it seemed to me that everything was still hanging by a thread.


    I grasped my head in my hands. ¡°How much time has passed?¡± I asked. ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone coming?¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe they¡¯re too far away.¡±


    ¡°Should I go look for them?¡± I suggested.


    Min rubbed his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯d listen to a half-human,¡± he said apologetically.


    I pressed my lips together, knowing he was right. ¡°What if you go look for someone?¡±


    He immediately shook his head, placing a hand on Budding. ¡°I can¡¯t leave her. I¡¯m using what remains of my magic to support her.¡±


    I straightened my back. ¡°Can I?¡±


    The hoak smiled sadly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. You¡¯re doing the same for Wake¡¯s seed.¡±


    I felt another twinge of resentment. ¡°I¡¯d rather save Budding,¡± I muttered under my breath.


    Min¡¯s expression bore no trace of judgment at my words. He patted my hands sympathetically. ¡°I know, but Budding would be grateful for what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    My resentment was immediately replaced by guilt. I knew that I shouldn¡¯t blame Wake¡¯s seed for what had happened. The little life that I carried had made no choices¡ªshe couldn¡¯t take responsibility for the circumstances around her. It wasn¡¯t her fault that we had experienced so much suffering.


    I put my hand over the necklace, silently apologizing.


    Wake and Budding knew what sacrifices would have to be made, but they made them anyway. They thought it was worth it.


    Even though I said that to myself, my heart constricted. I didn¡¯t know if I could agree with their decisions. All I could do was respect their choices, even if I didn¡¯t understand them.


    My restlessness drove me to my feet, despite the pain of my injuries. I paced back and forth, scanning the forest for any signs of movement. The surrounding silence made everything feel increasingly ominous.


    Budding¡¯s breathing grew more labored. She hadn¡¯t moved at all other than those slow, erratic breaths. Her fur continued to lose its color and her form its definition. I knelt beside her with mounting anxiety.


    ¡°Budding?¡±


    Mineral stood by my side, his voice choked with emotion. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    I pressed my palms against my thighs. ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone coming?¡± I sobbed.


    Min¡¯s small body stooped with defeat. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll come,¡± he told me.


    ¡°You said they¡¯d come,¡± I cried, growing angrier. ¡°You said that they had to help us.¡±


    He passed his hand over his eyes. ¡°My magic is weak,¡± he admitted. ¡°Perhaps my symbol wasn¡¯t strong enough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Tip¡¯s fault,¡± I accused. ¡°He¡¯s keeping them from leaving that stupid cave.¡±


    Min didn¡¯t deny my words.


    ¡°It¡¯s the soldiers¡¯ fault for hurting everything on the mountain,¡± I went on, ¡°and it¡¯s the Smittas¡¯ fault for making everyone believe that magic is evil. I hate them all!¡±


    He pressed my shoulder gently, but he didn¡¯t say anything. I knew that he agreed with everything I¡¯d said.


    I put my arms around Budding¡¯s bear neck, hugging her tightly. I buried my face in her fur, sobbing freely. ¡°Please wake up,¡± I begged. ¡°I need you to stay alive!¡±


    My pleading made no difference.


    Budding¡¯s breathing grew slower and slower until each one seemed to be her last. When she finally exhaled for the last time, her body became opaque. It was like she transformed into a ghost on the spot, even though I could still touch her.


    Min¡¯s movements were jerky as he got to his feet and backed away. I could see how hard he was trying to control his emotions, but he was only partially successful.


    ¡°Thank you for staying with her¡­until the end,¡± he said to me quietly. ¡°I know she¡¯d be grateful.¡±


    Tears flowed freely down both of our faces.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy, but you need to start returning to the village,¡± he went on. ¡°You need to use the daylight you can.¡±


    My voice was so shaky I could hardly speak. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    He stared at Budding¡¯s body, looking dazed. ¡°I¡¯m going¡­to take care of¡­her remains,¡± his voice was broken with sobs. ¡°She needs to¡­go back to her¡­tree. Her tree will die unless I take her there.¡±


    I clutched the skirt of my dress. ¡°So I just have to go home by myself?¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to hear the distress in my question. Min was too wrapped up in his own grief to notice anything else.


    ¡°Yes, you need to go back to the village,¡± he repeated faintly. ¡°You¡¯ll be safer there.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    There was nothing else that I could say.


    I hugged Min and Budding one last time before getting to my feet. The ground felt unstable, so I held onto the nearby tree trunks.


    ¡°Which way do I go?¡±


    The hoak pointed out the direction to me, but he didn¡¯t respond in any other way. His head hung low and his shoulders shook. He didn¡¯t seem to notice when I started to walk away.


    I cried as I made my way through the forest. I did my best to keep quiet¡ªI didn¡¯t want to attract the attention of any human soldiers¡ªbut I didn¡¯t stop myself from letting it all out.


    The path I followed was faint, but it took me on a gentle journey down the mountain. The pain that I felt from my injuries was muted in the face of the sorrow that overwhelmed my heart.


    My thoughts were filled with Budding.


    I recalled our wonderful summer together in the forest of my childhood. I thought about how she¡¯d taught me the mysteries of magic in the world around me. I envisioned her kind brown eyes and her warm smile.


    She had been everything beautiful and bright on a summer¡¯s day.


    Not only that, she had also been brave.


    My mind turned to her last several hours when she had sacrificed her life to keep me safe. There had been no hesitation in her decision. She¡¯d rushed into battle knowing what it would take to win.


    Did she win?


    My sobs renewed with vigor.


    I considered Min¡¯s words from earlier. He¡¯d said that life couldn¡¯t be measured by numbers, yet it seemed so easy to do so. How many lives had been lost so I could survive? It was a heavy price to pay.


    Was it worth it?


    The question hung like a weight around my neck, strangling me.


    Was my life worth what they had given to protect it? Was it acceptable for me to carry on alone when they had fallen?


    A wave of nausea washed over me. I stumbled over a patch of bramble that had grown over the path. I almost fell but grabbed onto an outcropping of rock to steady myself. I leaned over to the side of the way and retched several times.


    There was nothing in my stomach, so it was useless in the end. I couldn¡¯t remember the last time I¡¯d eaten anything.


    I gave a defeated smile to the air above me. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be funny if I died of hunger after everything else that¡¯s happened?¡±


    The silence of the forest seemed to answer clearly.


    Taking a deep breath, I began walking again. I didn¡¯t know how long it would take me to reach the village, but I knew that I didn¡¯t have time to waste. I didn¡¯t want to spend another night on the mountain, especially since I was alone.


    I alternated between bouts of crying and exhausted quiet as I trudged down the slope. Every time I thought I had run out of tears a new surge of sorrow would prove me wrong. I lost track of time in that cycle of grief, but it also helped me to ignore the growing amounts of pain in my body as I walked.


    Eventually, everything became too much for my brain to handle, causing me to stumble onward in a stupor. The pain, the grief, the exhaustion was all too much. I felt like a zombie as I forced myself to continue forward. I had no thoughts, only the repetitive motion of putting one foot in front of the other.


    The sun had already set when I finally reached the base of the mountain. I crossed the river and climbed onto the grass with a sigh of relief.


    Almost home.


    I was grateful for the darkness as I drew closer to the village. Most of the inhabitants had gone home for the night, but I was able to keep to the shadows and avoid the eyes of anyone who might glance in my direction.


    I entered the village as close to Smitta Farlin¡¯s house as I could manage. It was a simple matter of slinking through the alleys until I reached my destination. My mind began to revive when I saw the lights of the house come into view. I recognized my mother¡¯s silhouette, pacing with my baby brother in her arms.


    Tears sprang to my eyes anew. I suddenly longed to rush into my mother¡¯s arms, just as I had when I was a child. All of the suffering I¡¯d experienced would start to heal if I could rest in her embrace, I just knew it.


    I hurried forward through the front garden, smiling tremulously at each familiar sight. I grasped the latch to the door, pushed it open, and burst into the house.


    The smile vanished from my face as I came to an abrupt stop.


    I wasn¡¯t greeted by my mother, as expected. Instead, I found myself face-to-face with Smitta Farlin.


    He was not pleased to see me.

 (Part 2) Chapter Seventeen

    ¡°Theophana!¡±


    Mother¡¯s shocked expression reminded me of how I must look. My hand ventured to my hair, trying to smooth it away from my face. However, there wasn¡¯t anything that I could do about the dirt and the blood everywhere.


    I expected her to hurry over to me, but Smitta Farlin stood like a wall between us. His spectacles were perched on the end of his nose as he glared down at me. The expression on his face was cold and rigid.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said softly, ¡°look who decided to return.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. My voice withered away before I could form the words in my mind. The sense of relief that I¡¯d felt mere moments before vanished, leaving a cold emptiness in its place.


    Farlin folded his arms across his chest. He stood up straighter, jutting out his chin. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡±


    I ducked my head before his fury. There wasn¡¯t any way to know how he¡¯d react¡ªI¡¯d never made him that angry before. I froze like an animal caught in a cage.


    ¡°Do you have any idea of the trouble you¡¯ve caused?¡± he hissed at me.


    I took an involuntary step backward.


    ¡°Grand Smitta Leen repeatedly asked to speak with you,¡± Farlin gestured forcefully. ¡°What was I to tell him?¡±


    Mother hurried to set down the baby before rushing to her husband¡¯s side. ¡°I think it would be good to get her cleaned up before we continue this discussion,¡± she interjected. ¡°Perhaps we could even wait until morning¡­?¡±


    The Smitta shot her a look of disdain before turning to stomp out of the room. He went into their bedroom, closing the door sharply. Mother breathed a small sigh before turning to face me.


    ¡°Go to the kitchen,¡± she instructed quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a change of clothes.¡±


    I did as I was told, walking woodenly into the next room.


    I set up the privacy screen and retrieved the bathtub from the storeroom. I started the water heating while Mother returned with clean clothes and a bar of soap.


    She helped me to undress since it was difficult for me to do it on my own. I saw her face tighten when she exposed my bruised and torn skin. She averted her eyes from the dried blood on my thighs, urging me into the water as if it would wash away what had happened to me.


    I could see her frowning at the bracelets on my wrists and the necklace around my throat. They seemed starkly out of place next to my battered body. She didn¡¯t mention them, though, so I didn¡¯t either.


    Once I¡¯d been washed and dressed, Mother began the process of braiding my hair. It was then that her emotions began spilling out. Her lips began to tremble and her eyes filled with tears. Seeing her like that broke down the restraint I¡¯d had up to that point.


    Tears flowed down my cheeks. ¡°Mother,¡± I began.


    ¡°How could you?¡±


    I stopped abruptly.


    She shook her head, looking heartbroken. ¡°How could you do that to us?¡± she asked. ¡°After everything your father has done for you, how could you shame him like that?¡±


    It was as if my blood had been replaced with ice. I couldn¡¯t move. I could barely think. What was she saying to me?


    Mother finished braiding my hair, wiping her eyes angrily. ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed in you, Theophana. I don¡¯t even know what to say.¡±


    I struggled to take a breath.


    ¡°Disappointed?¡± I repeated.


    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have anything if it weren¡¯t for Farlin,¡± Mother went on. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be able to set foot in the town if it weren¡¯t for him. How could you¡­!¡±


    I clutched the skirt of my night dress. My eyes were fixed on my mother, but I couldn¡¯t comprehend what I was seeing.


    She was looking at me¡ªyes, she could see me¡ªyet she didn¡¯t seem to acknowledge anything in front of her. Couldn¡¯t she see the knife cut on my cheek? Didn¡¯t she notice my split lip and swollen face? Were my bruises invisible?


    My heart felt like it had been wrapped in thorny vines. I could feel their presence growing tighter and tighter. My eyes overflowed unchecked and I could do nothing but continue to stare.


    ¡°Mama,¡± I whispered.


    She held up a hand in a sharp motion. ¡°No,¡± she cut me off, ¡°don¡¯t you try that with me. You can¡¯t charm your way out of trouble this time.¡±


    It was as if she had slapped me. My mouth worked soundlessly for several moments, but nothing came out.


    ¡°You snuck out of the house without even leaving a note,¡± she went on relentlessly. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for days, Theophana. Do you know what your father and I have had to do to cover for you? For what? So you could traipse around the forest with your demon friends and dress up in this ridiculous manner?¡±


    She shook one of my wrists, making the bracelet on it jingle.


    ¡°Take these off at once,¡± Mother insisted, sounding increasingly agitated. ¡°Take them off!¡±


    My arms were still raw from the ropes that had bound me. The pain from her grasp brought my voice back to life.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I cried. ¡°They won¡¯t come off, even if you try to break them.¡±


    She shot to her feet. ¡°I will break them if I must.¡±


    I grabbed her hand to stop her. ¡°Mother, they¡¯re helping me to heal,¡± I rushed to explain. ¡°I was poisoned by those green pellets Smitta Farlin has been giving me.¡±


    She shook me off, looking even angrier than before. ¡°Stop lying!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I went to the forest,¡± I insisted. ¡°I had to get rid of the poison.¡±


    It was all the truth that I could tell her. I could never get her to understand what I¡¯d done for Wake and her seed, so I knew it was something I couldn¡¯t share. The poison, though, was something that I could explain to her clearly.


    ¡°Budding helped remove most of the poison, but it took longer than I thought,¡± I told her. ¡°I was asleep, so I didn¡¯t know until it was over.¡±


    Mother¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Not another word,¡± she snapped.


    I fell silent.


    She didn¡¯t believe me. I was sitting in front of her as living evidence of what I¡¯d experienced, but she still didn¡¯t believe me.


    She hadn¡¯t even asked how I¡¯d been injured.


    We stared at each other for several moments, neither of us making a sound. I forced myself to take slow, steady breaths even though my chest was shaking. Inexplicably, the tears in my eyes started to ebb despite my increasing distress.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°You¡¯re being hysterical,¡± my mother responded. ¡°I think we should finish this discussion in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I almost died coming home.¡±


    The words fell like stones to the ground. They sat between us, untouched where they¡¯d been cast.


    Mother reached up to smooth her hair, turning around to face away from me. ¡°Farlin has done so much for us,¡± she reiterated. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have anything without him. Even if he¡¯s made some mistakes, you should still be grateful and understanding.¡±


    If.


    I closed my eyes. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that the pellets made you feel unwell,¡± she continued, ¡°but that¡¯s no excuse for the choices you made. If you felt sick, you should¡¯ve told me. We have a perfectly capable physician right here in town. There was no need to resort to magic.¡±


    She said the last word as if it embarrassed her.


    It probably did.


    My mother wasn¡¯t just upset because I¡¯d gone missing for a week. She wasn¡¯t angry about my irresponsible decisions. She was embarrassed that she¡¯d had to account to others for me. Everyone had been reminded of my existence¡ªmy non-human-ness¡ªand she¡¯d had to acknowledge her role as my mother.


    She¡¯d been happily playing the part of Mistress Dean, and I¡¯d brought all of it down around her.


    Did she expect me to apologize?


    I¡¯m sorry, Mother, I shouldn¡¯t have left.


    I¡¯m sorry, I should¡¯ve let Smitta Farlin do whatever he wanted.


    I shouldn¡¯t have cured the poison.


    I shouldn¡¯t have come home.


    I slowly got to my feet. There was nothing else that either of us could say¡ªcertainly nothing else that we should say. I curtsied to her, as I¡¯d been taught to do when leaving the presence of a stranger.


    The walk up to the attic was slow and painful. I climbed straight into bed without bothering with any lights. I lay on my back, staring into the darkness. The familiar outlines of my room didn¡¯t bring any comfort to my mind.


    As exhausted as I was, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. The emptiness I felt inside was strangely heavy, weighing down on my chest. It made it hard to breathe, let alone relax. After several minutes of tossing and turning, I finally sat up and leaned against the wall. I wrapped my arms around my legs and rested my chin on my knees.


    ¡°What now?¡± I whispered.


    I had never felt so lost, even though I was home. I couldn¡¯t begin to imagine continuing with my life as before, but somehow that seemed like the only option. Smitta Farlin would expect me to learn my lesson and show proper contrition. Mother would expect me to be grateful for being allowed back into the village. Everyone else would expect me to keep my head low and stay out of sight.


    It seemed so simple, but the very idea choked me.


    I thought about my days in the village as they¡¯d always been. There would be times when I would be confined to the house because it wasn¡¯t ¡®appropriate¡¯ for me to be around others, and then there were my veil and coverings to hide my features when I was allowed out. There would be mandatory lectures to attend, where Smitta Farlin would point to me and talk about the evils of non-human influence.


    Most importantly, there would be hostile stares and cruel words from all of the townsfolk. That was something that would never change.


    Mother truly believed that our lives were different now that we were living in the town. I admitted that there had been changes, but that didn¡¯t mean that it was for the better. Even her life, which she claimed was wonderful, seemed worse to me than before.


    My mother had been so full of life once. She¡¯d laughed and scolded and sang and told stories. Mother had loved to weave, making the most beautiful lengths of linen. She¡¯d walk with me to gather berries, sit with me in the sunshine, and chase me if I was being naughty.


    Had that life been so terrible?


    She¡¯d traded it all so readily in exchange for her husband and a place in the village.


    What was she doing now?


    Her loom had been taken away. Her singing had been reprimanded. She wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the town, and she rarely left the house. Even all of the little decorations that she¡¯d loved had been called useless and thrown out.


    The only interests she had were the ones shared with her husband. The only tasks she took on were the ones given to her by him. Her remaining opinions were merely echoes of his.


    Smitta Farlin said that Mother should stay home and care for the house and baby, so that¡¯s what she did. He said that excess learning was a waste of time for a woman, so she agreed. He told her she should be ashamed of her past, so she was. He said that my tiernan blood made me flawed and evil¡­


    A single tear rolled down my face before I could stop it.


    I shook my head, smiling bitterly. At least she was able to walk through the town and pretend she belonged. She could hear the other women call her Mistress Dean (although, one could guess what they still said about her behind her back) and be acknowledged by her family.


    That must¡¯ve made it all worth it to her.


    But, me?


    No.


    None of that was worth it to me.


    I wasn¡¯t willing to lie to myself. I knew that I would never belong, no matter how hard I tried. I would always be viewed as a demon, even if I spent my whole life living by the rules that they set for me.


    My stigma wasn¡¯t one I could ignore. It was literally on my skin. Everyone would see it the moment they looked at me. No amount of subservient behavior would change that.


    More tears came unbidden.


    I pressed my lips together, clenching my hands into fists. I thought about Budding, Min, and Wake. What would they say to such thoughts?


    I almost smiled as I imagined the lecture Min would give me.


    What are you saying, mud brain?


    I started to laugh, but it immediately turned into sobs. I covered my face, doing my best to stifle the noise. I knew I couldn¡¯t afford to do anything else that would anger Smitta Farlin.


    I lay down on my bed again, crying into my pillow.


    I missed Budding and Wake so much.


    It didn¡¯t make much sense¡ªit wasn¡¯t as if I was accustomed to seeing them often¡ªbut I could feel their absence acutely. I knew they were gone beyond my reach and the knowledge left a hole in my heart.


    Everything that had happened to me on the mountain had changed me. I couldn¡¯t pretend otherwise. The thought of going back to how things had been before made me feel physically ill. It was a betrayal to Wake and Budding, who had given their lives for me.


    It was a betrayal to myself.


    I could still feel every bruise and cut on my body. I could still remember every horrifying detail of that night in the soldiers¡¯ camp.


    How could I pretend that none of it had happened?


    How could I go on with my life as if that section of memory didn¡¯t exist when it pressed so forcefully on my thoughts?


    I would probably see some of those soldiers again. After all, some of them were from the village. Was I expected to treat them as strangers? Should I pretend that they had never done anything wrong?


    I shuddered.


    They would all go on with their lives. They would be praised for their bravery and sacrifice. Whereas I would continue to be pointed at as a source of misfortune, no matter how many good deeds I did.


    I was the evil one.


    I was the demon child.


    Even my mother had used the term earlier when describing tiernan. How could I fight against the prejudice of the townsfolk when my own mother thought the same way?


    I sighed deeply. No, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to bow my head and live in silence. What good would it do, anyway? I might¡¯ve been tempted if it would¡¯ve granted me a peaceful life (even though I was ashamed to admit that to myself), but I knew it would be pointless.


    No one would accept me for who I was.


    If I was being honest with myself, I knew that Mother had never truly accepted me, either. Even during our happiest days, she¡¯d always held tightly to my human half while keeping a nervous distance from anything tiernan. She¡¯d always been more comfortable pretending that part of me didn¡¯t exist.


    The only people who had embraced me for who I was were my three friends whom I had met when I was eleven years old. And now, two of them were dead.


    The despair I felt seeped into my bones, robbing me of warmth. I had to acknowledge that I was completely alone. My friends were gone and my mother had abandoned me for her new family. There was no one I could rely on.


    From then on, I could only go forward using my own strength. I wouldn¡¯t have any help or advice from those around me. I closed my eyes, feeling the bitterness like an actual taste in my mouth.


    Part of me wished that I could go to sleep and not wake up again. (A large part of me.) The peace of sleeping forever sounded like paradise¡ªbut one that I knew I couldn¡¯t have. I knew that the morning would come and I knew I couldn¡¯t escape. I knew that I would have to face Smitta Farlin and the rest of that hateful town.


    There would be no reprieve, there would be nowhere to hide. I wouldn¡¯t even have a pair of arms to hold me when everything felt like too much. None of that mattered, though. I still had to go on.


    I stared at the ceiling for several moments, letting the sorrow take over.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one left who loves me,¡± I whispered to the darkness.

 (Part 2) Chapter Eighteen

    It was a struggle for me to dress in the morning, but no one offered to help me. I suspected that some of my bones were fractured, causing me to move gingerly. It took some practice, but I was eventually able to remove my night clothing. My usual gray attire was folded neatly in my room, ready for me to claim it.


    I walked down to the kitchen, where Mother was making breakfast. It was early enough that Smitta Farlin hadn¡¯t made his appearance yet. She stood alone at the stove, cooking the porridge that her husband favored.


    ¡°You¡¯re up early,¡± Mother commented in surprise.


    I nodded but didn¡¯t reply.


    My sleep had been plagued by nightmares. Every time I had closed my eyes, I¡¯d found myself either back in the soldiers¡¯ camp or watching Budding fight to protect me. The morning hadn¡¯t come soon enough.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    My brow furrowed as I stared at my mother. Her tone of voice was light and cheerful as if nothing had happened over the past several days. She avoided looking at me, instead busying herself with small tasks around the kitchen.


    When I didn¡¯t answer, she placed a plate of food in front of me. ¡°Eat up,¡± she encouraged.


    I did as I was told, mechanically placing the food in my mouth. My brain didn¡¯t register the flavor of what I was eating, only that it filled my belly.


    As I was finishing, Smitta Farlin entered the room. He took one look at me and pressed his lips together firmly. Mother immediately grew tense, but I found that I was still too tired to be very reactive.


    After all, there wasn¡¯t anything he could do to me that was worse than what I¡¯d experienced over the last few days.


    Farlin noticed my apparent indifference and his eyes flashed with anger. ¡°What have you to say for yourself?¡± he snapped.


    I could see Mother¡¯s hands clenched together. It reminded me of when I was young and we¡¯d be caught in a dangerous situation with the villagers. She always tried to look calm, but her hands gave her away.


    A surge of pity for my mother caused me to hold back the biting responses on the tip of my tongue.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I left without telling you,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have made you worry.¡±


    Smitta Farlin didn¡¯t seem appeased. ¡°Is that all? No explanation?¡±


    Mother gave me a warning stare. I knew what would happen if I dared mention the green pellets.


    ¡°I was ill,¡± I told him. ¡°I went to my tiernan teacher for healing.¡±


    Farlin¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°You-¡±


    He paced around the room, sputtering furiously. I could see that he was trying to maintain control over himself, but it was a losing battle.


    ¡°What illness could you possibly have that couldn¡¯t be healed by the village physician?¡± he demanded. ¡°Instead, you had to resort to sorcery?¡±


    Mother nodded her agreement from the sidelines.


    I took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. ¡°It was related to my tiernan blood. A human physician couldn¡¯t heal it.¡±


    His mouth clamped shut. I felt a small measure of satisfaction at the distaste in his expression.


    ¡°Well, if it was to do with that, then you should¡¯ve just left it,¡± he spat. ¡°Better to let that part of you die.¡±


    I grasped the edge of the table, channeling my anger into my grip. ¡°If half of me dies, the rest of me will die as well,¡± I said through clenched teeth.


    ¡°It is better to die in righteousness than to live in evil,¡± the Smitta said loftily.


    My voice started getting louder. ¡°Magic isn¡¯t evil. That¡¯s like saying that fire is evil. It all depends on what you use it for.¡±


    ¡°You know nothing,¡± he thundered at me. ¡°You have been under evil influences for too long. You cannot even tell the darkness from the light!¡±


    ¡°I saw plenty of evil when I was on the mountain,¡± I shouted, on the verge of hysteria, ¡°and let me tell you, it wasn¡¯t coming from the magical beings. It was coming from the humans!¡±


    Farlin raised himself to his full height. ¡°Those soldiers are fighting to protect us. They wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone except our enemies. If you were harmed by them, then it¡¯s because you were acting as an enemy.¡±


    There was that word again.


    If.


    I was starting to hate that word.


    IF Smitta Farlin had poisoned me¡­


    IF the soldiers had hurt me¡­


    If it had happened, then it was probably my fault anyway so I only had myself to blame. However, there was still a question of if my words could be believed at all.


    I tried to fight the tears welling up in my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Were you there?¡± I demanded. ¡°Have you seen anything that has been happening there?¡±


    He waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve read the reports.¡±


    I jabbed a finger at my chest. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes,¡± I declared. ¡°I know what they¡¯re doing to the mountain. I know what they did to me.¡±


    Smitta Farlin paused. He studied me for several moments as if weighing me with his eyes. I could see the thoughts turning in his head before he spoke. ¡°Were you recognized?¡±


    I froze. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You said the soldiers caught you, didn¡¯t you?¡± he pressed. ¡°Did any of them recognize you?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. I started to laugh, but nothing could¡¯ve been less funny.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I asked him. I turned to my mother. ¡°Is he serious?¡±


    She had the grace to look ashamed.


    My voice rose incredulously. ¡°Is that all you care about?¡±


    ¡°Answer my question,¡± he commanded.


    I laughed again. ¡°Yes, they did. In fact, they were sending me to Lord Yubran¡¯s castle for questioning when I escaped.¡±


    ¡°Theophana,¡± Mother whispered in shock.


    ¡°You¡­escaped?¡± Farlin repeated faintly.


    ¡°With the help of non-humans,¡± I continued spitefully. ¡°The soldiers transporting me died.¡±


    I didn¡¯t mention that the blayet had been responsible for that.


    Smitta Farlin¡¯s face was scarlet with rage. His hand trembled as if he was fighting the urge to hit me.


    ¡°Well,¡± he hissed, ¡°this is quite a mess you¡¯ve made for us.¡±


    I lifted my chin, wiping away my tears. ¡°It makes no difference to me!¡±


    Mother raised her hand to slap me, but she stopped when she saw the bruises on my face. She bit her lip and slammed her palm against the tabletop instead. ¡°Go back to your room!¡±


    ¡°Gladly,¡± I muttered, marching out of the kitchen.


    I could hear Smitta Farlin and Mother continue their urgent conversation after I had left the room, but I didn¡¯t bother trying to distinguish the words. I was certain Farlin was worried about preserving his reputation.


    There was no doubt that my escape would be discovered (as well as the destruction of the shipment that had been sent with me). Grand Smitta Leen and Lord Yubran would probably be angry about the situation, which meant that Smitta Farlin might be blamed.


    After all, wasn¡¯t the ¡®demon child¡¯ his responsibility? Why wasn¡¯t he doing a better job of keeping her under control?


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    I scoffed quietly.


    No one had ever done a good job of keeping me under control. It was my Mother¡¯s lifelong trial.


    The Smitta left soon after¡ªpresumably to go do damage control. The house fell quiet, except for the occasional sounds made by my infant brother.


    I spent that day and the next in the attic. Mother brought me my meals, while I took the opportunity to rest. My bruises healed faster than expected, which made me hopeful that my magic was starting to return.


    On the third day, Aunt Ellie came to visit me. Mother allowed me to go down to the sitting room since Ellie wasn¡¯t supposed to be climbing the stairs. She had a small bundle in her arms and a glowing smile on her face.


    My eyes widened as I walked into the room. I immediately knelt beside her, gently pulling back the blanket from the new baby¡¯s face.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I whispered.


    Ellie¡¯s reaction to seeing me was less excited. ¡°T¡¯phani, what happened to you?¡± she gasped.


    I waved aside her concerns. ¡°I¡¯m fine now,¡± I lied. ¡°Is the baby a boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a boy,¡± Ellie answered distractedly.


    She reached over and tentatively touched the cut on my cheek. My aunt¡¯s expression was so emotional that I was certain she would cry at any moment. Her response triggered my own emotions, causing sobs to well up in my throat.


    I buried my face in her lap while she caressed my hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t indulge her,¡± Mother reprimanded from across the room. ¡°She¡¯s being punished dsfor leaving home.¡±


    Ellie¡¯s grasp on me tightened. ¡°But, Eva, look at her!¡±


    ¡°None of it would¡¯ve happened if she¡¯d stayed where she was supposed to,¡± was the stiff response.


    I pushed my face deeper into the fabric of my aunt¡¯s skirt. The ache in my heart sharpened at Mother¡¯s callous tone. Hearing her speak that way sounded the same as Smitta Farlin, which cut even deeper.


    How long had it been that way? Was it recent or was I only just noticing?


    Living at home over the past couple of years had acclimated me to the increasingly cold behavior of those around me. It had taken the warmth of my reunion with Budding to remind me what it felt like to be loved. Now that I¡¯d returned to that frigid environment, I was painfully aware of the difference.


    ¡°Would you like to hold him?¡± Ellie asked me, offering the sleeping baby.


    My eyebrows rose. ¡°May I?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t allowed to hold my brother, so I assumed the same would apply to my cousin.


    She smiled, placing him in my arms and showing me how to support him properly. ¡°His name is Mattim, after my husband¡¯s grandfather.¡±


    Much better than Devotion, I commented silently.


    Ellie helped me to a chair, making sure that I was settled before she turned back to my mother. They spoke to each other in low voices, so I was only half-listening to what they said.


    ¡°Was that done to her by the Purifiers?¡± Ellie asked.


    Mother shook her head. ¡°Of course not! She hasn¡¯t been down to the town for more than a week.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­did Farlin¡­?¡±


    ¡°Certainly not!¡±


    Mother looked offended, but I couldn¡¯t blame Ellie for wondering. If they were going to insist that I hadn¡¯t left the house, people were going to wonder how I¡¯d been injured.


    Aunt Ellie still appeared chagrined. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she apologized hurriedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    An uncomfortable pause filled the air.


    She cleared her throat and pushed onward. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be shocking if the Purifiers had done it, though, after what they did to that refugee family.¡±


    My head whipped up. ¡°What?¡±


    Both women stared at me. Their surprise at my sudden reaction was quickly covered with guilt as if they had said something they shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Ellie fumbled, ¡°it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing for you to worry about, Theophana,¡± Mother said firmly. ¡°Your father has taken care of it.¡±


    The weight in my stomach grew heavier. I was starting to feel nauseated. ¡°What do you mean? Who are the Purifiers?¡±


    Mother waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Some of the townsfolk have been a little overenthusiastic in defending their homes.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve told that refugee family that they¡¯re not welcome here,¡± Ellie said in a subdued tone. ¡°They caught the son on his way home the other night and beat him.¡±


    I shot to my feet.


    My mother gave her younger sister a stern look as she rushed over to take the infant from my arms. ¡°Calm down, Theophana,¡± she scolded. ¡°You¡¯ll wake the baby.¡±


    My mouth worked silently for several seconds before I could form any words. ¡°They hurt Tsuki?¡± I demanded. ¡°Why would they do that? He¡¯s never done anything wrong. None of them have!¡±


    Mother handed the child back to Ellie then turned to face me. ¡°He¡¯s fine now. The physician visited him.¡±


    ¡°Are Hoshi and Imi Hana safe?¡±


    She gave a small laugh. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t hurt women.¡±


    I was dumbfounded by her statement. Every injury on my body seemed more pronounced than before. I fixed my gaze on her, waiting for her to realize the idiocy of her words. Ellie shifted uncomfortably in her chair, but Mother remained stubbornly oblivious.


    I took a deep breath, straining to stay composed. ¡°Their family has lived in this village for years now. They¡¯ve never caused any harm. Why would people want to hurt them?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Mother sighed, ¡°it seems they¡¯ve been deceiving us. Grand Smitta Leen revealed that they aren¡¯t entirely human.¡±


    It suddenly became difficult for me to breathe. My hands grew cold and I had to grip my skirt to keep them from shaking.


    ¡°How does he know?¡± I asked.


    She gave me a knowing look. ¡°It¡¯s his duty to protect against such things.¡±


    ¡°What is there to protect?¡± I burst out. ¡°They¡¯ve always been our friends!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Mother sighed, returning to her seat. ¡°They have only been pretending to be our friends. The children in town have been getting sick because of them.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. They don¡¯t do things like that.¡±


    Her brow furrowed. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. The proof is there, even if you don¡¯t want to believe it.¡±


    ¡°What proof?¡± I held out my hands as if expecting her to place it there. ¡°Imi Hana¡¯s embroidery? Or Tsuki learning to be a cobbler? Maybe Hoshi¡¯s work in the fields is what you find nefarious?¡±


    She pressed her lips together, as she did when she thought I was being dramatic. ¡°It¡¯s more than meets the eye.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nonsense,¡± I shouted.


    Mother¡¯s face became stiff. ¡°Watch your tone,¡± she warned me.


    I clamped my mouth shut, but my emotions were still blazing. I couldn¡¯t believe the words I was hearing. My mother truly seemed like a stranger ever since I¡¯d returned from the mountain. I didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d been the one to change or if it had been me.


    Mother folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Grand Smitta Leen has spent his whole life fighting against creatures like that. You only know what Tsuki has told you. It can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather believe the person who actually knows what they¡¯re talking about,¡± I retorted.


    She sighed, looking as though she was drawing on all her patience. ¡°Theophana, I understand you¡¯re upset. Your father has explained everything to me, but you need to be understanding as well. It¡¯s going to take effort for you to unlearn all of those things that Budding and Tsuki implanted in your mind.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t have been more stunned if a log had dropped on my head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked slowly. I was almost afraid to hear the answer.


    ¡°You were never like this before you met those people,¡± she said in a soothing tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? You weren¡¯t obsessed with magic and you weren¡¯t so against humans. Those people have done this to you.¡±


    I took a shaking breath. ¡°By ¡®those people,¡¯ you mean Tsuki¡¯s family?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t you see? They¡¯ve been harming us for a long time. We just didn¡¯t realize it.¡±


    I took a step backward. ¡°Smitta Farlin told you that?¡±


    Mother smiled sadly. ¡°I was so upset by what you did,¡± she admitted. ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand why you would do that to us.¡±


    My chest constricted painfully. Everything was so tight that I couldn¡¯t breathe. I started to grow lightheaded.


    ¡°Farlin explained it to me,¡± she went on. ¡°Now I understand, too. It¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯ve been manipulated by them. We have to help you get back on the right path.¡±


    Ellie stood and quickly took hold of my elbow. ¡°Tiff, you¡¯re pale,¡± she exclaimed. ¡°Do you need to sit down?¡±


    I ignored her concern.


    ¡°Is that what Smitta Farlin is telling everyone else as well?¡± I choked. ¡°Is that how he¡¯s justifying my choices?¡±


    ¡°They weren¡¯t your choices,¡± Mother insisted. ¡°You¡¯ve been brainwashed by evil influences. However, you still need to be punished appropriately so you can learn to resist them in the future.¡±


    She looked so satisfied with her conclusion.


    It made sense that she would. It was such a neat and tidy way to wrap up everything that had been happening to us. It wasn¡¯t Smitta Farlin¡¯s fault¡ªhe could never be at fault. It wasn¡¯t her fault, because that would mean she¡¯d been a bad mother (in her mind). And, of course, it couldn¡¯t be fully my fault, because that would reflect poorly on both of them.


    No, there had to be someone else to blame.


    Inexplicably, they¡¯d chosen Tsuki¡¯s family.


    ¡°What does that mean for them?¡± I murmured. ¡°Will they be treated as outcasts, like we were?¡±


    Mother cleared her throat, suddenly looking uncomfortable. ¡°Your father will take care of it. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    That immediately increased my alarm.


    ¡°What is he going to do?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t expect the townsfolk to let them stay,¡± she answered defensively. ¡°They¡¯ve been harming the children.¡±


    My whole body stiffened. I took another step backward, away from my mother and towards the door. ¡°You know that¡¯s not true, though.¡±


    ¡°Children have been getting sick,¡± Mother insisted, ¡°and their kind makes people sick.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice, Theophana,¡± she reprimanded. ¡°There¡¯s no need to get so worked up. The town will be better once they¡¯re gone. Everything will go back to the way it¡¯s supposed to be.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t make myself stay any longer. I turned and ran out the door, ignoring my mother¡¯s angry shouts that followed me.


    The path that led to Tsuki¡¯s family home wasn¡¯t straight, so I found myself stumbling as I wove through the alleys and byways. The town was unusually quiet, which made me even more worried. My instincts told me that something bad was about to happen. I just prayed that I wasn¡¯t too late to stop it.